《Love and Debt》 Chapter 1 - Sold She was exhausted. Her body aches all over. She looked at the other side of the bed and saw the man beside her, sleeping quietly. She gritted her teeth. She surrendered her body to the man he hated the most. He was the heir of Cross Realty Corporation, Andrew Cross. Their company buys lands both legally and illegally. His father wanted to develop the area where her family''s business was located. They already got everything except her family''s ramen shop. They never agreed to sell the shop to them, especially her. It was the only memory her grandmother left with them. Her parents worked hard to take care of the business when her grandmother died of leukemia. The business was there for generations. She wouldn''t allow anyone to get it from them. However, a few months ago, Cross Realty started to buy the lands in the area. They said it was to develop the place around Northbay City Mall. She met Andrew for the first time when he tried to persuade them to sell the shop. Their first meeting wasn''t that nice. He''s arrogant and so full of himself. "Five million dollars. We''ll buy it!" He said. "No! Never!" She answered. "Your place doesn''t really cost that much but I''m already giving you a huge amount. Consider it as a reward from me." He said, smirking. She really hated him so she went to the kitchen and threw water to his face. "We will never agree to sell the shop! Over my dead body!" His face went dark and started to smell the water she just threw. "What''s this smell?" He asked. She started laughing and grinned. "Oh you don''t know? Why? Did your mother never teach you how to wash the dishes?" "You! I swear one day you''ll be begging in front of me!" He yelled while walking away from the shop. She was so proud that she hadn''t imagined that one day, she would be asking him for help. They met a few times after he became friends with the rich kids she hung out with. She tried to be nice to him since Alora, one of her friends, asked her. She doesn''t really hate rich people, only Andrew and maybe some other kids who bully the weak. She was friends with some of the richest kids anyway. Alora, the Ice Princess, an heiress and who was recently engaged to the richest guy on campus, Luke Wilson, Emily and Peggy, who are also one of the top 10 richest kids in Golden Oak. She was envied by many because she was close to them. She was included in the Bronze Class and those rich kids were in the Platinum Class. In Golden Oak School of the Elites, the students were divided into four classes. The Platinum Class, they are the richest heirs and heiress and the royalties in the world. The Golden Class are those living in the limelight, the celebrities and models. The Silver Class where student''s parents are professional workers of those above them. And then there''s the Bronze Class who were accepted by scholarships and sponsorships of the elites. She got accepted because of a scholarship. However, only the tuition fee is free. All other fees were to be shouldered by her family. They couldn''t really afford everything so she started to run errands for the rich kids. She basically does everything for them. From projects, homeworks, even cleaning their shoes. She needed the money anyway so even if Alora told her not to do it, she still does. Her friends are willing to help her but she doesn''t want to be a burden to them and take advantage of their kindness. She stared at the man''s face beside her. He was really good looking, she thought to herself. He has jet black hair, a set of black eyes, pointed nose and luscious lips. He''s 5 feet 11 inches tall while she was just 5 feet and 2 inches. It wasn''t supposed to be like this. She swore she had never intended to sell the shop and herself to this man. Looking back, she was so desperate back then to save her younger sisters. "If you won''t pay, we''ll get your daughters. All of them!" One of the men said. Her father borrowed money from a loan shark and they were asking for ten million dollars as repayment. They didn''t have that amount of money. They were already struggling as the bills of the shop and their house continued to pile up. "No! Don''t touch my sisters." She yelled and as she tried to grab her sister, Nika, from one of the men, she slapped him as hard as she could. The man got pissed and hit her hard on her face. She felt that there''s something ringing in her ears. Her cheek hurts but she ignored it. She looked at her sisters, they were crying. They were only 6 and 10 years old. Her father was beaten and her mother lost consciousness from fear. Who will save them? They were nobody. No one could save them. Then the door of the shop suddenly opened and Andrew came inside. From his reaction, he didn''t expect to see that scene. She ran towards him and begged. "What''s happening here?" He asked, frowning. He looked around the shop and it was a mess. Her parents were on the floor. Her father seemed to be beaten badly and her mother fainted. Two men were holding two little girls who were both crying. "Mind your own business kid. This man owes us. He couldn''t pay so we''re getting his daughters." A man with a scar on his left cheek said. "How much is it? I''ll pay for it." He said. She was surprised but relieved at the same time. Will he really help them? "Ten million dollars or we''ll get these girls and sell them to the underground cartel." One of the men answered. "Please help us. Please save my sisters." Nina begged. Andrew looked at the girl who was begging in front of her. Her face was tilted up looking at his face. Her hazelnut eyes were sparkling from tears. Her red plump lips had a small cut in the lower part and her left cheek was swollen. Did someone hit her? He gritted his teeth but tried to hide his reaction from her. She wasn''t like the other woman he dated. She wasn''t classy or sophisticated but there was something in her that mesmerized him. "How do you plan on paying me?" He asked. "I''ll do everything you ask. I-I''ll give you myself." She suddenly blurted. She was so innocent. She doesn''t even know what was playing in his head when she said that. He brushed his hand to her cheeks and wiped the tears flowing from her face. "Then I''ll buy you and your shop for fifteen million dollars. From now on, I own you. You belong to me." He said with a wide grin on his face. Chapter 2 - Contract All her life she never imagined giving herself to a man he didn''t love. She hated him. But she owes him. He saved her family, especially her sisters. The day she needed to leave her family was the most painful day of her life. Her mother and sisters were crying. Her father couldn''t look her in the eyes. "Nina, don''t leave us. We''ll be good sisters. We won''t argue anymore. Please stay here." Nika, her younger sister, cried. "We''re sorry Nina. We should''ve run when you told us." It was Naomi, her other sister. "I''m sorry. I''m so sorry. It''s my fault. I''m an irresponsible father." Her dad said while bowing to her. "Hey. It''s okay. I''ll be fine. I don''t think he''s a bad person. I just need to work for him, right? Like cleaning and laundry. I''ll come back when all the debt is paid." She said, trying to sound convincing. She doesn''t really know what she will do to pay him. He said he own her. He sounded like she was an object he just bought. But half of it was true, she basically sold herself to him. "Dad, mom, here''s the five million dollars. You can start over. Live far away from here. You can still open a ramen shop somewhere. I''ll come and find you, I promise!" She said. She hugged her family for the last time and went inside the car. She sat there, sobbing. When the car started to move away from the place she grew up with, she burst out crying. She turned around and saw her sisters running behind the car. Her heart was crushed but she couldn''t return from them anymore. She belongs to Andrew Cross now. And he owned her until he let go of her. She was brought to a hotel room by a man who seemed to be Andrew''s right hand. He left her there without saying anything. Inside, she saw Andrew sitting on the couch. He was wearing glasses, a laptop in front of him, wine on the table and a cigarette. So he''s a smoker, she thought. She stood there, looking at him and waiting for him to tell her something. "Are you going to just stand there? Sit." He said, without even looking at her. She sat on the couch across from him. She felt nervous. It wasn''t the first time they were alone. When they helped Alora find her psychiatrist, she rode in Andrew''s car because her friends rode with their boyfriends. "Here." He handed her a three-page paper. She looked at it and it said ''contract.'' "What is this?" She asked. "Don''t you know how to read?" He answered back in sarcasm. She read the papers and was surprised by what was written. "Are you insane?" She exclaimed. She didn''t expect what she just read. "Do you prefer to just serve me in bed forever?" He asked. The contract says that she will have to marry him once she graduates from college. She will be his fiance once she signs the contract. She will also need to satisfy his sexual needs whenever he asks her. It''s also written that she''s not allowed to have any romantic or intimate relationship with another man except him. "Why do I have to be your fiance and marry you?" She asked, confused. "I need someone who I could divorce after 5 years. We don''t like each other anyway so that''s fine. My father is forcing me to marry any girl or else he won''t hand the company to me. It''s written in the contract, we can divorce after 5 years." He said in a straight face. She couldn''t believe it. She expected she would be serving him sexually but she didn''t expect she needed to marry him. "What if I don''t agree?" She asked. "You don''t have a choice. You sold yourself to me, remember? That contract was just an agreement that we will divorce after 5 years. I just wanted to make sure that we will separate quietly after. The rest were just for you to read. I can do anything I want with you even without that contract. I could even have sex with you right now and you can''t do anything about it." He didn''t show any expression when he said that. He''s heartless and bold. She despised him. She felt nervous when he mentioned about having sex with her. Her face was red, her cheeks burned from embarrassment. "Are you going to force me? Then that''s ****!" She mustered the courage to raise her voice. He chuckled. "Don''t reason with me, Nina. You asked for my help, you offered yourself to me. I paid your father''s debt without hesitation. Do the end of the bargain. You just have to act as my fiance and marry me. Then we''ll go our separate ways after 5 years of marriage." If she counts the 5 years plus her time from now with him until she graduates from college, that would be a total of 10 years. That was really too long. But she doesn''t really have a choice. She also doesn''t know Andrew well or what he''s capable of. He might changed his mind and take back the money. What will happen to her sisters? She will do everything for her family. "Will you let me know if you will-" She bowed her head and suddenly got embarrassed from what she would ask him. He looked at her and he was amused by her innocence. She was going to ask him when he will have sex with her but was ashamed from her own question so she didn''t continue. He enjoyed seeing her getting flustered. "I won''t. I''ll just do it whenever I like. Don''t worry I''m very much experienced with women. I''ll be gentle." He said. He was staring at her and she was blushing again. The conversation was giving him a hard time to control himself. He wanted to do it with her but he decided to take it slow since he knows she''s still a virgin. He had dated a lot of women, most of them were older than him. He doesn''t really like fragile and innocent women but Nina was an exception. The first time he met her, she threw dirty water to his face. She wasn''t really fragile, she was fierce. She wasn''t afraid of him. He started to get interested on how long she could keep that stubbornness of hers. When he started to hang out with her and her friends, he found out that she belonged to the Bronze Class and was doing errands for the rich kids in exchange for money. He knew her family needed money. She was just too proud of herself and couldn''t admit it. He doesn''t really care about the shop. It was just a small piece of land anyway, but his father insisted on getting all of the properties in the area. So when she begged him, he found a way to get the shop but didn''t expect that she would offer herself to him. Of course, he wouldn''t miss that opportunity. She was the exact opposite of all the women he had but she was a virgin so he wanted a taste of her. He saw her pick up the pen with a trembling hand. She was just wearing a blue faded dress without any makeup on but she still looks pretty. When she bit her lips before signing the contract, he wanted to tie her on the bed and ravage her. But he kept his cool and moved his eyes away from her. She handed him the paper and he could see fear in her eyes. Maybe she thought he would take her now. Chapter 3 - First Meal He went out with the guys to drink. His friend Luke was having a hard time dealing with his fiance who has multiple personalities so he asked the boys to go out. Andrew needed to get some air so he agreed to come. His father was really asking him to marry any girl. He knew his father had chosen a girl already, it was Ella. She was the daughter of a Senator. She''s a supermodel and was very famous in her career. They went out a few times and had sex, but that was it. He wasn''t really interested in being tied to any girl. He was going with them for fun, nothing more nothing less. When he insisted that he didn''t want to marry Ella, his father asked him to find another girl so he would not force him to marry her. Nina was on perfect timing. He was actually looking for a girl who would pretend to be his fiance, marry him and stay with him for at least 5 years. He was in deep thought when he noticed a woman looking at their table. She was brave enough to walk towards them. "Can I sit with you boys?" She asked. She was wearing a red body hugging dress. It was so short that if she bent down, you could already see her underwear. She was pretty but wore a lot of makeup. He thinks she''s 3 years older than him. "They''re all taken but I''m not." He said, smirking. The woman smiled seductively and whispered to his ear. He smiled back and stood up. Luke and the others were shaking their heads when Andrew and the woman went to a private room. The woman started kissing him on the neck. She tried kissing him on the lips but he avoided it. He had sex to a lot of women but he never kissed anyone. For him, kissing was for a real couple. He will only kiss a girl if he has feelings for her. But he might make an exception with Nina. Once he announced that she was his fiance, they needed to convince his father and everyone else so he might need to kiss her. Why is he thinking of her anyway? A sexy woman was sitting on his lap and he''s thinking of another girl. He started to touch her body to pleasure her. She was moaning loud, it was music to his ears when a woman cried in pleasure because of his touch. She took all her clothes off and kneeled. She gave him a blow job and he admits that she''s good at it. Then she rode him and moved her hips to position herself. She held her dick and brushed it to her entrance before slowly stroking it inside her. When they''re done, the woman gave her a calling card. "Call me anytime. My name''s Bettina." She said before going out of the room. Nina was walking back and forth inside the hotel room. She thought she would lose her virginity tonight. But Andrew went out without saying a word. Maybe he doesn''t really want her, she was not that pretty after all. She wasn''t like the rich girls. She wasn''t like Alora who looks like an angel, or Peggy who looks like a princess, or Emily who looks like a model, her face doesn''t look like a doll like Sophie''s. She''s just a simple girl. She thought to herself. Her stomach suddenly growled. She remembered she hadn''t eaten anything since afternoon. She doesn''t have any appetite since it was the day she needed to leave her family. She went to the kitchen to look for food, but she couldn''t find anything. So she decided to cook pasta from the ingredients she saw in the kitchen. She was done cooking when the door opened and Andrew came in swaying. She frowned. Is he drunk? She thought. She wanted to just ignore him but he couldn''t even walk straight. "Are you okay?" She asked. He looked at her and tried to walk towards her. She got nervous but she still went closer to him. She doesn''t really know why but for some reason, her feet moved on its own and walked towards him. He was about to fall but she caught him. "Hey. You''re drunk. Come on, I''ll help you." She said in a gentle voice. He couldn''t say anything when Nina put his arms to her shoulder and her arms to his waist. It was the first time they were that close. The smell of vanilla coming from her was making him crazy. She helped him lay down on the bed and went back to the kitchen. He was observing her. She came back to him with a towel. She started to slowly wipe his face, his neck and then to his arms. She was about to unbutton his shirt when he suddenly grabbed her hands. "What are you doing?" He asked, frowning. "Taking your shirt off. You should at least change or you''ll get sick." She simply answered. "Do you realize what you''re doing to me?" "No. I just want to help." She said innocently. His head was starting to hurt. This woman is so naive. He thought inwardly. He lets her do what she wants and just focuses on controlling himself. She frowned when she saw a kiss mark on his chest. She doesn''t have any experience with a man but she''s not stupid. So he was with a woman. She felt disappointed but she ignored it. Why would she get disappointed? It says in the contract that she''s not allowed to be touched by another man but it doesn''t say he wasn''t allowed to have sex with another woman. "Are you hungry?" She asked. As soon as he shook his head, his stomach made a rumbling sound. She giggled. She stood up and went back to the kitchen again. She was carrying a food tray when she came back. "Here. I cooked pasta." She said. "Are you trying to poison me?" He asked, frowning. She rolled her eyes which made him smile. Her heart suddenly skipped a bit when he smiled at her. "I was hungry so I made it. It''s tastier when you eat it with someone." She answered, ignoring the feeling she just had. They ate together for the first time. When they were done, she washed the dishes and cleaned the kitchen. Andrew stood up since he''s not drunk anymore and sat on the couch. "By the way, in a few weeks, we''ll have our engagement party." He blurted. Chapter 4 - First Kiss "That soon?" She asked, surprised. "My father would do everything to matchmake me with other girls. So I need to make sure it won''t happen" He answered while opening his laptop. She walked towards him and sat across from him. "Rest. It''s already late." He said, not looking at her. She''s making him annoyed. "When will you take me?" She suddenly asked. He looked at her finally, frowning. "Why do you want to know?" "Don''t ask me that question. I will take you whenever I want." He said, starting to get pissed. "So until that time, you''ll go out every night and fuck some random girl?" She wanted to take back what she said but it was too late. He stared at her intensely which made her uncomfortable. Just by his eyes, she felt like he was undressing her. Her heart started to pound but she decided to fight with this guy so she couldn''t show any weakness. "Talk. If you want to say something about my lifestyle then tell me. I''ve been fucking every girl I''ve dated every night." He said in a serious tone. She felt something pierced her heart. She knows it was just a contract but at least she wanted to be his one and only for the years that they will be together. She wouldn''t accept her fiance sharing him with another woman. She took a deep breath before she answered. "I don''t want to share a man with another woman. You said I''m not allowed to be touched by another man, can you do the same?" She asked. "Why would I listen to you?" He asked back. "I don''t know. I just don''t like the idea that you will come home after having sex with another girl. It''s disgusting." Did she just say it''s disgusting? This girl is really brave. "Fine. But I won''t promise anything. They are meant to be broken anyway. I will try. Anything else?" She wasn''t satisfied with his answer but she felt relieved. At least he said he''ll try. "Why are you staying in a hotel? You don''t have a place of your own?" She was curious so she asked. He chuckled. "I never brought a random woman home." Again, something pierced her heart. So she was also some random woman who came into his life. He was observing her. He wanted to see her reaction. It was amusing when she said she doesn''t want to share him with anyone. He wanted to laugh at her reaction when he mentioned about him sleeping with a different woman every night. It was the truth. He''s not a saint. He has sexual needs and those girls would come to him offering their body. Nina is the same. She offered herself to him. "We''ll be moving to Queen''s tomorrow. Luke and Alora asked remember?" Her face suddenly lit up. He was surprised to see her smile like that. "Really? We are?" She asked, smiling sweetly at him. God! What''s happening to him? Her small gestures make him want her more. "Yes and just tell them we are a couple now and that you are my fiance." He couldn''t look at her anymore so he started to focus on his laptop. He might grab her and just pinned her down if he wouldn''t take his eyes off him. But to his surprise, she suddenly sat beside him. "I''m so happy. At least, I''ll be with my friends. Thank you!" Then she innocently wrapped her arms around him. He snapped. He grabbed her hands and pinned her down on the couch. Her hands on top of her head. "What are you doing?" She asked nervously. "I should be the one asking you that. What are you doing? I am trying to control myself but you are trying to seduce me." He said, almost yelling. "I am not. I just wanted to thank you." Her voice was trembling. He can see fear in her eyes. She bit her lips but it just added heat to his body. He leaned forward and crossed the space between them. He pressed his lips against hers. It was her first kiss. And she was his first. Her plump lips were soft and wet, it tasted like vanilla. God! She''s delicious. He didn''t want to rush her so he decided to take her slowly. Nina closed her eyes when she saw him leaning forward. She knew he would kiss her. She didn''t resist. For some reason, she was anticipating and waiting for him to touch her. She was disappointed when he left her alone earlier and she doesn''t know why. When she felt his lips to hers, she felt like she was in the cloud. His lips tasted cinnamon, a mixture of sweet and woody flavor with a slight spicy taste. She felt his tongue brushed her lips and she voluntarily parted them. When she slightly opened her lips, he slid his tongue inside her mouth. He glided his tongue with hers, exploring the wetness of her mouth. He heard her moaned so he deepened the kiss but tried not to be so rough with her. They were both panting when he released her. He stared at her innocent hazelnut eyes. She was looking at him, her breathing was irregular but he couldn''t see anger or fear in her eyes. He kissed her on the forehead and whispered to her ear. "You are the first woman I kissed." She couldn''t believe what he said. She was his first kiss? But why? He saw the confusion in her eyes. He knew she wanted to ask her so he answered. "Kissing is just for couples. So I never kissed anyone since the women I dated were just for fun." He was still pinning her down on the couch. He really wanted to rip her clothes off and just fuck her now, but slowly taking her is more exciting. "Am I also just for fun?" She suddenly asked. Chapter 5 - 10 Years He frowned. This woman is so unpredictable. He thought to himself. One moment she was afraid of him, then she would get mad. Now she was asking him something confusing again. "Nina, this is all temporary. You will be my fiance and my wife, you will serve me in bed then we''ll divorce. That''s all. Don''t ask for anything else." He said before releasing her. She stood up quietly and went inside the room. She was hurt. She knew about his conditions. She accepted all of them because she didn''t have a choice. She was just hoping that somehow he would look at her differently, not something that he bought, but a woman who has feelings. She sighed deeply and decided to take a quick bath before going to sleep. He rested his head on the couch. What did she expect from him? She was just a temporary lover. She sold herself to him because of a debt and once it''s paid, she will have to leave him. She wasn''t his type. She was so naive and innocent. She was young, a high school girl. He''s not that old, he''s a college student but he prefers older women. He knows he was rude. They will be living together for 10 years so maybe it wouldn''t hurt both of them if they will try to get along well. But he couldn''t really promise her that he won''t touch another woman. He doesn''t get satisfied easily. He took a deep breath and stood up. He needed to apologize to her so he walked towards the room and went inside. He was shocked when she saw her naked. She squealed and threw everything she touches. "You! Pervert! Get out!" She shouted while throwing her clothes to his face. How dare he come in here without even knocking? She was naked because she planned on taking a bath but she didn''t realize she forgot to lock the door. "I didn''t know! Stop it!" He yelled back. But she can see a wide grin from his face. She ran to the bathroom and closed the door. "You''re an asshole! A jerk! I hate you!" She continued to shout. It wasn''t a compliment but it was funny. It''s the first time a woman got mad at him when he saw her naked. Most women begged him to have sex with him so they will do everything to seduce him. She wasn''t the type of woman who pampered herself to take care of her body but she was flawless. It was quick but he saw how sexy she was. Her skin was pinkish white and he didn''t see any scar on her. Her breast was full and round, her nipples were pink, he knew it wasn''t fake. She was a D-Cup he thinks. But he got a sudden erection when he saw what''s between her thighs. He didn''t see any pubic hair in it. Is she shaving it? Ah! Just thinking of her makes him crazy. He was thinking what it would be like if he opened her legs and touched her there. Heat rose up inside him. He was thinking what it felt like once he entered her slowly. He couldn''t understand why he fantasized about her, it was also the first time for him. He walked towards the door and knocked a few times. She didn''t answer. "Nina. Just listen. I know we started bad but I want to at least get along with you. We''ll be together for years anyway. I promise I will let you go in 10 years." He said. "Promise me you won''t touch another woman from now on!" She yelled. He couldn''t answer her. Why is she giving me that condition now? I''m her owner. I bought her. She sold herself to me. I shouldn''t be the one persuading her. He sighed and answered. "I''m sorry but I can''t promise you that." "Why?" She asked. "Then tell me why are you asking me not to touch another woman?" He asked instead. He was stunned by her answer. It''s true he couldn''t accept the fact that someone will touch her other than him but it''s different. She''s a woman. "Don''t you dare think that it''s different just because you''re a man and I''m just a woman!" She suddenly yelled. "It''s hard for me to make a promise. I''ve been living like this for years now. I''m a playboy, I love sex and I don''t get satisfied easily." He admitted. She was leaning at the door while listening to him. She knew it''s hard to convince him but just thinking of sleeping with him after having sex with another woman makes her want to puke. She really couldn''t accept it. He was also pointing out that they will have to do it for 10 years. But is he really going to let her go after that? What will happen to her? Is there any other man who would accept a girl who became like a sex slave for 10 years? Is it that easy for him to throw her like that? No! She wouldn''t allow that as well. He didn''t hear anything from her but he was surprised when the door suddenly opened and she was standing in front of him, still naked. "What the fuck?" He exclaimed. "Move! You saw it already and I know you like it!" She said. He frowned and moved from the door. She was glaring at him then rushed outside. When she came back, she was holding the contract. He was shocked when she suddenly tore the paper in front of him. "10 years? You wish! You will be tied with me forever! I won''t let you go! Do you think after I surrender myself to you, you could just toss me aside? No! I won''t allow that! We will be miserable for the rest of our lives together! I will make sure you would never touch any other woman aside from me!" Chapter 6 - Teach Me He bought her and her family''s business for fifteen million dollars. She sold herself to him in exchange for money and her sister''s freedom. He was supposed to control her, not the other way around. She was supposed to just serve him in bed to pay her debt. But things got complicated when he suddenly offered him a contract. She has to be his fiance and marry him. They will stay together for 10 years then he will let her go. But she was not satisfied with that. She suddenly changed her mind and tore the contract right in his face. "10 years? You wish! You will be tied with me forever! I won''t let you go! Do you think after I surrender myself to you, you could just toss me aside? No! I won''t allow that! We will be miserable for the rest of our lives together! I will make sure you would never touch any other woman aside from me!" He was supposed to get mad but he was surprised that he wasn''t. He was actually amused by her sudden outburst. She was standing in front of him, naked. He was looking at her from head to toe. She should be embarrassed but she would never let him look down on her. She knew he liked what he''s seeing. She let her look at him so he would want her more. He''s rich and good looking. He is a good catch so when he said to be with him for 10 years only, she couldn''t accept that. She was tired of being poor anyway. She was tired of being an errand girl to those annoying rich kids from the Platinum Class. She will use her body to make Andrew fall for her so he wouldn''t divorce her after. She said she wouldn''t allow him to divorce her and will stay with him no matter what. He thought she was just a stubborn innocent girl. He knew she was fierce and a fighter but he didn''t expect she would turn the wheel upside down. He thought she wanted to get away from this mess as soon as possible, and that she wanted to go back to her family, but it seems she wanted more. "And how are you going to do that? You don''t even have any experience in bed. What made you think you could satisfy me?" He asked, amused. "Teach me! Teach me everything. I will do everything you asked so I could satisfy you." She answered with determination. He was surprised with her answer. She didn''t realize he was beginning to think of different ways to fuck her. He wanted to feel her body. He was already hard just looking at her flawless naked body. His dick was twitching and aching to thrust inside her. But he won''t take her yet. He was feeling excited about what she would do to seduce him. "Are you sure you''re prepared to do everything?" He asked, staring into her eyes. She felt the heat coming from his eyes. She knew he was affected by her body. She was poor and didn''t have money to buy expensive stuff but she made sure that she took care of herself. She was preparing for the day her husband would take her. She dreamed of her first night with the man she truly loved. She has never imagined that she will sell herself to an arrogant jerk. But she knew she couldn''t back out now. All she could do now is to make sure he would never leave her. She was determined to be Mrs.Cross for the rest of her life. "I am." She answered simply. He took a deep breath and walked towards her. He grabbed her waist, pulling her closer to his body. She felt his erection poking her. Her eyes widened. "Can you feel it?" He asked while staring into her eyes. "Answer me!" He commanded. "Yes. I can feel it." She answered. He then gave her a smirk before leaning forward to her face. She bit her lips when he was getting closer. But he stopped. "Kiss me." He ordered. She frowned. She didn''t really know what to do. She was his first kiss. She was so full of herself. Telling him she will do everything to satisfy him but in truth, she was doubting herself. He looked at her and waited. He was enjoying her reaction when he asked her to kiss him. She was frowning and he could sense she tensed. She was biting her lips while staring at him. Then to his surprise, she wrapped his arms to his neck, tiptoed and crossed the space between them. She was nervous. She was burning. Her body was in heat. But she knows Andrew was testing her. She couldn''t show him that she''s doubting herself. She bit her lips, wrapped her arms to him, tiptoed and kissed him. She pressed her lips to his. She wasn''t making any movement but he felt the softness of her lips. He started to move his lips and decided to deepen the kiss. She parted her lips and copied him. She was now beginning to move her lips with his. They were kissing without using their tongues. It was sweet yet sensual. When he released her lips, he was staring at her face while brushing his finger to her lips. Her heart was pounding fast. She waited for his reaction. He suddenly smiled at her and gave her a quick kiss. "Fine. I''ll teach you. We''ll have lessons everyday for two hours. We''ll start with kissing." He whispered. Chapter 7 - Lesson 1 (Kissing) He walked two steps back and looked at her again. She was still in high school but her body was perfect. She wasn''t like those sophisticated women he had sex with, she wasn''t like those older women he fucked, but she was way ahead of them. She was innocent, she was pure. He reached out his hand and brushed her arms with the back of his hand. He slowly caresses her from her arm down to her hand. Then he moved his hand to her neck, slowly brushing it down to her chest. She gasped when she felt his hand running down to her nipples. She was just standing in front of him. He said she will teach her to satisfy him. She already made up her mind. She wanted him to be hers only. Maybe eventually she will fall in love with him and him to her, so she wouldn''t really be miserable, right? When he started caressing her, she thought she would hate it. But she was actually enjoying it. Her body was responding to his touch and she wanted more. But then he stopped. "Get dress. Before I force myself on you." He suddenly said. She was disappointed but at least he agreed to teach him. That means he also agreed to be with her longer, right? But she needs confirmation. "I want to make sure you won''t divorce me after 5 years of marriage." She said. He wanted to laugh. She''s really stubborn. They weren''t married yet but she was starting to get demanding. "Well, I honestly don''t know. It depends. Don''t you think you should work on it instead of demanding it from me?" He asked. She pouted her lips. When he saw that, he wanted to grab her again and kissed her. This girl was affecting him so much. "Why did you change your mind?" He asked again. "I don''t know. I just don''t think I could marry another man after you." She answered. It was reasonable. Girls like her believed that once they surrender their body to a man, they wouldn''t be accepted by another. He walked towards the closet and picked a bathrobe. Then he walked towards her to put it on her. "It''s cold. If you want to shower, do it now." He said. She went inside the bathroom to take a quick shower. When she''s done, Andrew was drying his hair. He took a shower to the other bathroom to lessen the heat from his body. He was half naked. She was wearing at white camisole lingerie and it was short, exposing half of her thigh. She''s hot. He thought inwardly. She walked towards the bed and lay down, tucking herself inside the blanket. She felt him lay down beside her. "Come here. Get closer." He said. Her heart began pounding again but she moved closer to him. "Look at me." He ordered. So she did. She tilted her chin up to look at his face, as if she was memorizing every detail. He''s handsome and sexy. He''s oozing with sex appeal. He pulled her arm and wrapped it around his waist. Then she felt him kiss her on the forehead. "We''ll have to go to Queen''s early. Alora found out about us and Luke was sending me a message because she was getting mad." He said. Alora has multiple personality disorder. When she''s mad, one of her personalities will switch with her and crazy things happen. So somehow, we''re afraid of her. She doesn''t really hurt anyone especially her friends but when she''s mad, you could feel an eerie and creepy feeling from her. "You know she''s somehow overprotective with her friends. How did she find out?" I asked. "Luke knows everything. And he wouldn''t lie to Alora." He answered. "Go to sleep. I know you''re tired. And by the way, you can still contact your family. You''re not my prisoner." He continued. "Andrew?" "Yes?" "Teach me how to kiss." She blurted. He looked at her. Amusement and confusion were on his face. She really surprised him a lot. She won''t stop torturing him. "You''re so annoying." He then grabbed her head and kissed her aggressively. He couldn''t control it anymore. She was forcing him to do it anyway. He rolled over on top of her. Pressing his lips with hers. He slightly moved his head backward, giving them a small distance. "Part your lips a little and meet my tongue with yours." He said in a hoarse voice. She parted her lips when he leaned forward. Then he followed what he told her. She met his tongue and glided with it. Their tongues were tangled, savoring the flavor of their mouth. She never thought that kissing was this good. She felt his hand pull her hands to wrap around him. He tried not to touch her yet. So he just put his hands to his hair, he tweaked her hair and deepened their kiss. She''s sweet, she tasted like candy. He didn''t expect what she did next. She suddenly sucked his lower lip and brushed her tongue before gliding again inside his mouth. He groaned. She''s a fast learner, he thought to himself. He felt her hand caressing his back. Then she wrapped it around his neck pulling him closer to her. She was kissing him back hungrily. She opened her mouth wider so he could invade her more. When he moved backward, they were both panting. Her lips were red and so was he. He was staring at her with a grin on his face. "You taste like candy." He said. She felt her heart skip a beat. She felt happy when he complimented her. Her lips were slightly smiling. She bit her lips again. "You taste like vanilla." She said. He chuckled. Then he leaned forward again to kiss her one more time. Chapter 8 - Morning Kisses He looked at the other side of the bed and saw the girl sleeping peacefully. He took a deep breath and touched her face gently. He met her a few times after their first unpleasant meeting in their shop. She was a friend of his friend''s fiance so they hung out even if they hated each other. He thought she was an ordinary girl. His father was already making plans for him to get engaged so when Nina offered herself to him, he grabbed the opportunity to make a deal with her. To his surprise, she demanded to stay with him for the rest of their lives and that she would never agree with him to divorce her. She said she would do everything so she could satisfy him. He couldn''t understand why he wasn''t alarmed when she said that. If it''s a different woman, he would really kick her out of this room and will just look for another. But it was funny and amusing. There is something in her that he wanted to find out more. For some reason, he wanted to get to know her. When she cleaned him earlier and cooked for him, he felt happy. It was the first time that a woman cooked a meal for him. Well, it wasn''t really for him. She said she was hungry but it was tastier if you eat it with someone. She was a girl who values family relationships. He wasn''t that type of guy. He''s on good terms with his parents but they weren''t really the affectionate type of family. She tilted and laid down flat on the bed. He wanted to burst out laughing. She was drooling. But when he looked down to her body, her clothes were pulled up exposing her underwear and her tummy. ; "The fuck." He blurted. She doesn''t have any class in her, she wasn''t pretentious either. She was honest and direct. Looking at her now, she was really hot and sexy in her own way. She was wearing a short camisole dress and he was sure she wasn''t wearing any bra. He could see her full rounded D-cup breast and erect nipples reflecting from her satin dress. Her underwear was a lace side tie string bikini. ; He frowned. Is she really trying to seduce him? He felt his lower body tense and he could feel his dick getting harder just by looking at her. She was affecting him so badly. No woman hasn''t affected him this much. He picked the blanket and covered her body. He couldn''t let himself lose his control. He brushed his hand again to his face and chuckled when he saw her drool. He laid down on the bed and forced himself to sleep. He was awakened by a delicious smell coming from the kitchen. He slowly opened his eyes and stood up. Nina was not on the bed anymore so he went out to see what she''s doing. She was still wearing her lingerie and wrapped around her was an apron. He looked at her from head to toe. Her back was sexy and her petite stature didn''t lessen her appeal. He stared at her bottom while she was singing and dancing slowly. He really liked what he''s seeing. He walked towards her and hugged her from behind. She was startled. "You surprised me!" She exclaimed. "What are you cooking?" He asked while giving her kisses on the neck. Her heart started pounding when she felt his lips brushing to her neck. "Ahh." She was shocked when she heard herself moan. "I like that sound." He whispered, nibbling her ear. She bit her lips and felt goosebumps on her nape. "I-I''m making breakfast. It''s done so sit down so we can eat before we leave." She tried her best not to stutter. He chuckled and gave her a peck on the cheek before sitting on the dining table. She served him strips of bacon with egg and two loaves of bread. "Would you like some coffee?" She asked. He nodded as he looked at her while she moved around the kitchen. He felt good and happy seeing her making breakfast. "Here." She put down the coffee, removed the apron and sat down across him. He was intensely staring at her. It made her blush when she noticed his gaze. "Hey. Don''t stare like that." She said in a soft voice. He picked up the fork and started eating. "You slept well." He said. "The bed was very comfortable. How about you? Sleep well?" She asked while sipping her tea. "No. I couldn''t sleep because of a random girl beside me who was drooling and snoring at the same time." He said. She felt her cheeks burned. She was blushing from embarrassment. He decided to tease her more. She was really cute when she blushed. "You were. I have proof. I took pictures of you. How could you seduce me if you would drool on me every night?" He said, amused. She reached out her hand to take his phone but he was fast enough to avoid her. He stood up when she stood up to grab it again. He was 5 feet 11 inches and she was just 5 feet 2 inches so when he raised his hand up, she was trying to reach his phone and started to jump. He was laughing so hard when she couldn''t reach it. "Give me your phone! Delete the pictures!" She was almost yelling. But he didn''t stop. He actually liked it when she tried to reach his phone, her breast was brushing to his chest and when she tiptoed, he could see her underwear. She suddenly felt something poking her. She stared into his eyes and she saw him smiling naughtily. Then she felt her erect nipples touching his chest. Her eyes widened and was about to turn around when he grabbed her waist, pulling her closer to his body. "Pervert." She said. "You''re so cute." Then he leaned forward to give her morning kisses. Chapter 9 - Note The girls didn''t ask about her and Andrew. She knew they''re waiting for her to tell them. They were in the garden drinking tea while chatting about girl stuff. She took a deep breath and she saw the girls face, frowning. "I know you''ve been waiting for me to tell you about me and Andrew. I''m sorry if I didn''t tell you sooner. I was really embarrassed. I don''t want you to be disgusted but I''m ready to tell you now." She started. "Are you sure about it? If you don''t really want to talk about it, take your time. We understand." Peggy said. She smiled and shook her head. She has decided to tell them the truth and would accept it if they would look at her differently. "I sold myself to Andrew." She blurted. She glanced at her friends to see their reaction but she couldn''t see any disgust or disappointment on their faces. "What happened? You would never do that if nothing bad happened. Is your family safe?" Alora asked, worriedly. She was surprised by their expression. She didn''t expect that they could sense that something happened. "They''re okay. Father loaned money from a syndicate I think. They were asking us to pay ten million dollars. If father won''t pay them, they will take me and my sisters and sell us. Father was beaten badly and mom fainted. They were dragging us out already when Andrew arrived and saw the whole thing. I asked him to help me and in exchange, I offered myself to him. He bought me and the shop for fifteen million dollars." "Why didn''t you call me or any of us?" Alora''s voice became serious. "I-I''m sorry. I don''t want you to think that I am abusing your kindness." She said with her head bowed. "Why would you think that? We''re friends, Nina. We know you are not that kind of person." Emily sounded mad. "I''m really sorry. Andrew suddenly appeared that day. He was coming to our shop almost everyday, trying to convince us to sell the shop. I know it was an opportunity for him so he grabbed my offer." "Then why did you end up as his fiance?" Sophie asked. "His father was asking him to find a girl or else he would have to marry the girl his father had chosen for him. He couldn''t accept that. He needs a girl who will act as his fiance and eventually wife for five years then they will divorce. So I am that girl." She answered. Alora frowned then crossed her arms. "Are you sure you''re okay with that?" "When he told me about it, I agreed and signed a contract but then I realized I couldn''t so I tore the contract into pieces in front of him. I know I''m like a gold digger or whatever they call it but I was thinking that I would like to be his wife forever. It''s not because I''m in love with him. I don''t even feel anything towards him, I wanted to stay with him because I''m so tired of being poor. I was also thinking that I may not find another man after him." She explained. Peggy suddenly laughed which made everyone curious. "Sorry. I was just imagining Andrew''s face when you tore the contract. I bet he didn''t expect that from you." Then they started laughing about it. "Did he agree?" Emily asked while sipping her tea. "I don''t know but he asked me how I would make him stay and convinced him to not divorce me. So I told him I will make sure he won''t find any other woman. I told him I will seduce him." She blushed. "Nina, I know Andrew is a good guy but he''s also a womanizer like Jayden so I am hoping that you could change him. But next time, please let us help you. If you would ask right now, we''ll be happy to pay Andrew." Alora offered. Peggy pouted when Alora said something about Jayden. Nina shook her head and smiled at them. "I''m okay. Andrew was never rude to me. He''s really kind. And I really want to continue that marriage thing. I''m sorry." "That''s fine. We understand so don''t ever think that we look at you differently. But you are a gold digger, you know that right?" Peggy grinned. Alora glared at Peggy, making her laugh. "What? It''s true. I''m just being honest!" Peggy ranted. Peggy was honest and straightforward while Alora would always explain things first and give you advice so you could understand your own mistake. "Have you done it with him?" Sophie suddenly asked, which made her blush. "N-Not yet. He said he won''t force me. I honestly asked him to teach me how to satisfy him so right now we''re having lessons." "What? That''s bold." Peggy and Emily giggled. "I don''t have any experience so I don''t really know how to seduce him. Besides he''s six years older than me, he has a lot of experience with women." She pouted. The girls continued to laugh while she was pouting. "Nina, we hope you will find happiness with him. When will he introduce you to his father?" Sophie asked, seriously. "He said he will invite his father for dinner tonight. I''m not sure what restaurant but he asked me to prepare a formal dress. I don''t have anything like that though." She answered. Then four maids came rushing towards them while holding a lot of shopping bags in both their hands. The bags are from Azalea, the number one fashion boutique in Northbay. "Miss Nina, these came for you." One of the maids said while handing her one of the shopping bags. There was a small note attached to it. She looked at the note to see what was written on it. ''I know you need this so feel free to use them. Don''t worry, these are gifts from your fiance. See you tonight! - Andrew'' She felt her heart skip a bit when she read the word fiance. She felt happy and important. It was the first time someone sent her gifts. "Wow! Andrew bought a lot. You won''t have any problems tonight. Let''s help you prepare!" Peggy excitedly exclaimed. Alora signaled the maids to bring the bags to Nina''s room. The girls stood up while she was dragged and pulled upstairs to do some make over. "Don''t worry. We will make sure Andrew won''t take his eyes off you. Tonight, he will realize how beautiful you are.." Alora said softly while putting her hand to her heart. Chapter 10 - I Want You "Done." Alora whispered. Peggy turned her around so she could see herself in the mirror. Her eyes widened, blinked twice. She couldn''t believe what she''s seeing. "Is this really me?" She asked her friends. The girls giggled from her reaction. "You''re beautiful Nina. Remember, what you are on the outside is totally different from what you really are inside. You''re an amazing woman. Show Andrew that you are the perfect girl for him and maybe the time will come that you will fall in love with each other." Alora said. They heard a few knocks and a servant came in. "Miss Nina. Mr.Cross is waiting for you downstairs." She felt her heart pounding loudly. She was not sure why she suddenly wanted to see Andrew''s reaction. "Go! Enjoy the night!" Sophie murmured. She turned to her friends, smiling at her. They look like her fairy godmothers. She whispered ''thank you'' and gave out her sweetest smile. She took a deep breath and started to walk to meet Andrew. In the living room, Andrew was busy talking to Percy. They were obviously talking about business because they didn''t notice Nina approaching behind them. She swallowed her saliva before speaking. "I''m ready." She said. Andrew frowned and looked at his watch. "What took you so-" He was stunned when he turned around to see Nina. She''s gorgeous, captivating, stunning, breathtaking, what the fuck? He didn''t expect her to be that pretty and alluring. She was wearing a mermaid cut red dress with a high slit on the right side exposing her flawless leg. She was petite but she could actually carry herself like a model and she is really hot and sexy. When he looked at her from head to toe, he noticed that the side of the dress was a lace thin fabric so you could actually see her body, especially the side of her breast. It wasn''t vulgar, but it emphasized her sexiness. She has a light makeup on, with just her mesmerizing hazelnut eyes, a blush on and a lip gloss on her plump lips. Her long brown hair was in a chignon style, with strands dropping on both sides. She doesn''t have any necklace on so her bare neck up to her chest was exposed since her dress was a tube top style and the front was following the shape of her D-cup breast. Andrew felt the urge to devour the girl in front of him. He was speechless for a moment. "You''re drooling." Percy whispered while walking away from them with a wide grin on his face. "I''m sorry I took so long. The girls helped me prepare but I think they overdid it. Should I go back and change?" She asked. She thought Andrew didn''t like what he saw. "No! T-That, I mean, y-you''re." He couldn''t continue what he''s about to say. "Fuck." He grabbed her on the waist, pulling her closer to his body. "You''re turning me on." He whispered before leaning towards her, pressing his lips to hers. She voluntarily wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him back. She could already respond to his kisses after a few lessons from him. He groaned when she sucked his lower lip. When he let her go, he leaned his forehead into hers. They could feel the warmth of each others breath. She is deliriously sweet like candy while he has a sweet fragrance like caramel. "Why are you so damn sexy?" He murmured in a hoarse voice. Then he moved his lips on to her neck making her gasp for air. She felt her heart pounding loudly as he brushed his lips down to her collarbone. "Andrew." She whispered his name then bit her lips. "Do you realize you''re in the living room?" A cold voice suddenly interrupted them. It was Luke, the owner of the house, looking at them with a frown on his face. Andrew released her and glared at Luke. The latter chuckled and shook his head. Alora came running down the stairs like an angel descending from heaven. "Honey!" She jumped into his arms like she didn''t see him for a long time. Nina blushed when she saw them kissing, remembering the kiss they just shared a while ago. Luke winked at them while smirking. "Asshole!" Andrew blurted. "You''re late so get out of here and continue that later." Luke said, giving Andrew a meaningful look. "Nina! Good luck!" Alora shouted, smiling at her while clinging into his fiance''s neck. She uttered the word thank you and smiled back. Andrew held her hand and pulled her gently to the parking lot. Andrew was quiet on the way to the restaurant where they would have dinner with his father. She was feeling anxious, thinking that his family wouldn''t like a girl with low rank. As the traffic lights turned red, the car stopped in an intersection. Andrew took her hand and looked at her. "You''re breathtaking. Father will like you." He said in a gentle voice. She was happy to hear the compliments from him. Although it wasn''t a declaration of love or there''s any meaning behind it, hearing praises from a man makes a woman''s heart beat faster. They were half an hour late when they arrived. Nina was feeling nervous that it might give a bad impression to his family. When Andrew parked the car, she was surprised when he suddenly grabbed her head and kissed her again. His kiss was aggressively hungry. He slid his tongue inside her mouth tasting every inch of it. She let out a moan when she felt his hand cupped one of her breasts. He brushed his lips to her cheek then to her ear. "I want you Nina." He whispered in a husked voice while nibbling her ear. She couldn''t explain the different pleasures she was feeling right now. Pleasure from his kisses and from his touch. Pleasure from the sensation he''s giving her, and the pleasure knowing he wants her. Her body was reacting from Andrew''s touch and she knew she wanted more. She was not satisfied with just his kisses. When he touched her breast, she felt a more intense electricity run through her body. "Take me then.." She suddenly blurted. Chapter 11 - Love And Lie Andrew was surprised by what she said. He didn''t expect she would agree. He actually thought she would get nervous or scared since she''s a virgin. "Why would you agree that easily? You know it won''t guarantee that I will not divorce you." He said. He wanted to know what''s in her mind. "It''s not about what we talked or agreed upon anymore." She murmured. He frowned while staring at her, seriously. "Then what is it?" He asked. She took a deep breath before giving him an answer. "Every time you touch me, I want to be touched more. I want you to kiss me more and I want to please you. I know I''m not in love with you but my body is reacting and it wants you. I want you." She said. "You''re complicated. But I like it." He said while smiling at her. He pulled her again and gave her more kisses before releasing her. "Let''s go inside first and get this over with then we''ll talk about it." He got out of the car and opened the door on her side. They walked inside the restaurant holding each other''s hands when something unexpected happened. "Andrew!" Someone yelled his name and when they looked at who it was, a girl was running towards them. She was tall like a model, sophisticated and classy, with blonde wavy hair and blue eyes. She was wearing a short dress emphasizing her long legs. Nina felt embarrassed when the girl stood in front of them. She was petite and an ordinary girl. She was a nobody. She frowned when the girl suddenly kissed Andrew on the lips. She couldn''t understand why she felt something tight on her chest. What she didn''t like about it was Andrew''s reaction. He suddenly let go of her hand when the girl rushed into him, jumping into his arms and he was actually holding her waist. She stood there looking at them while kissing in front of her. She couldn''t take it so she walked ahead of them, leaving Andrew with the girl. Her heart feels like it was being stabbed. She knew that this was all just a contract, and though she had plans on not letting him go, he didn''t actually agree to it. She was looking around to pick a vacant table when someone grabbed her arm. She already knew it was Andrew but thinking about that girl who just kissed him, made her mad. She slapped his hand and avoided his touch. Andrew knew why she was acting like that and he was also disappointed with himself. Nina and him were not in a real relationship but it was rude of him to respond to Ella''s kiss in front of her. He chased her again when she walked away from him. "Hey. I''m sorry." He said. He didn''t really know what to say to her. "It''s fine. We don''t have any relationship anyway so you don''t need to explain. So where''s your father?" She said with a cold tone. He became worried when he heard Nina''s coldness, and she wasn''t looking at his eyes. He sighed and guided him to their table where his father was. She was surprised to see that the girl was on the table where Andrew''s father was seated. The girl was smiling as if she was mocking her. "Father, this is Nina, my girlfriend and she was the one who I want to marry." Andrew introduced her. His father looked at her from head to toe. She couldn''t figure out what he was thinking. On the way here, she was anxious but now she wasn''t nervous at all. Maybe because of the girl and Andrew''s show earlier, her emotion was changed to annoyance. "She''s the daughter of that ramen shop?" His father asked. She was surprised that he knew. She thought Andrew was keeping it a secret and that he would introduce her as a daughter of some rich family. "Yes father. Every time I came to their shop, she was there and she''s also best friends with Alora Smith, Sophie Anderson, Margaret Miller and Emily Nitori. We hung out a few times and eventually fell in love, and now I want to marry her after she graduates from college." Andrew answered. She couldn''t understand what she felt. She was mad at Andrew and she suddenly felt like she would be trapped with him forever. She was now starting to question her decisions. "I see. I''m glad you found your match then. And it''s nice that you started as friends. Now that you have a real girlfriend and would tie the knot soon, stop flirting and playing with women. Always make your wife happy, do not ever hurt her and don''t break her trust, that''s one of the secrets of a successful marriage." His father said. She knew it was because of what Andrew did earlier and maybe he could sense that I am angry and disappointed with his son. She thought Andrew''s father was the same old rich guy who wanted a rich daughter in law but she was wrong. He was actually a soft spoken man who definitely believes in love and that marriage is sacred. "Yes father. I would never hurt her." Andrew answered. She wanted to run to the bathroom because she felt sick. Her stomach suddenly crumbled and she felt nauseous like she was going to barf. How could he lie to his father like that? There''s no hesitation in his voice, if she didn''t know about their agreement, she would definitely believe him. "By the way, Nina, this is Ella, a family friend." He introduced. She just nodded and Ella smiled or more like a smirk. They sat down and started eating. The dinner went smoothly even though the girl who was called Ella was obviously trying to get Andrew''s attention. When she failed, she eventually bid farewell and left. When the dinner was over, Andrew''s father gave her a black flat box. She frowned. "This is a gift from me. It was my wife''s. She never had the chance to wear it so I wanted to at least give it to my daughter in law." He said. She took the box and opened it. It was a platinum necklace with a 35 carat heart shaped diamond pendant.. Nina couldn''t believe it and she suddenly felt guilty. Chapter 12 - Weakness "Sir, I don''t think I could accept this. I mean it''s beautiful and breathtaking but this is one of the memories of your wife." She answered. "No. I want you to have it. Nina, I could tell you are a good person, whatever relationship you have with my son, I think you are the perfect woman for him and I know my wife would be happy if you will have it." His father suddenly said. They were surprised that he knew they were just acting and she suddenly felt ashamed. She blushed and couldn''t look at the man in front of her. She tilted her head down and bit her lips. "I-I''m sorry sir. I-I offered myself to your son, h-he helped me and my family. I owe him." She stuttered. "Father, I''m sorry but I can''t marry Ella. I don''t like her." Andrew started to explain. His father became serious, looking at his son intensely. "Then why did you kiss her in front of so many people while your so-called fiance was standing beside you?" His father suddenly asked. She looked at the father and son who were starting to have a more serious conversation. "I was wrong father. I know that. I don''t have any feelings for her. She was just one of the women I-" He couldn''t continue anymore when his father''s face became dark. "Nina, from now on, you don''t have a debt to my son. It would be your decision if you wanted to stay and marry him. But like I said, I know you are a good person. This is a gift from me, keep it." He said while giving the necklace to her. Then he turned to his son. "I will give you a week to change your mind. Remember, marriage is not that simple. You will be tied to the person for the rest of your lives. Without love, it may be hard for both of you and you may eventually hate each other to the point that you couldn''t even look at each other''s eyes. I will take my leave and we''ll meet here again next week." Then his father stood up and walked away from them. They didn''t talk inside the car. Nina has mixed emotions and couldn''t decide if she would just break up with Andrew. They are not really a couple so thinking about breaking up was funny. She frowned when she realized that they were not headed to Queen''s. She looked at Andrew, he was serious and she couldn''t read what''s on his mind. "Where are we going? Where are you taking me?" She asked. She suddenly felt nervous because he wasn''t saying anything. "Andrew, answer me!" She almost yelled and was starting to panic when they entered a big mansion. She kept on asking him but he still didn''t utter a single word. They stopped at the front of the house and were greeted by a man who looked like a driver. Andrew got out of the car and pulled her inside the house when he opened the door to her side. She saw around four maids who were looking at them surprised. Andrew kept on walking, they went upstairs and next she knew, she was pulled inside a bedroom. "Andrew what is this place? Answer me! Why did you bring me here?" She nagged. "Can you shut up for just one minute?" He yelled. She was shocked. It was the first time she saw him like that. Like he was a different person. She kept quiet and sat down on the couch, trying to calm herself. "Are you changing your mind now?" He asked. She looked at him and sighed. "What if I am?" She answered. "What about what you said in the car earlier?" He asked again, looking directly into her eyes. "Do you think I would allow you to touch me after seeing you kissing that woman? You think so lowly of me. And the worst part was lying to your father. I can''t believe it. You disgust me!" She said, angrily. He smirked and walked towards her. He grabbed her arm and tilted her chin up. She felt a sudden pain in her arm. "What did you say? How dare you tell me that? You sold yourself to me, Nina. I didn''t force you. I told you, I slept and dated a lot of women but you changed your mind about that contract and insisted on staying with me forever. It was all your decision not mine so you don''t have the right to be disgusted." She glared at him and smirked. She will never show any weakness to this guy. She hated him. The happy days she spent with him that she thought they understood each other were gone. "I don''t care what my father said! You have a debt to pay. It was my money not my father''s! Whether you like it or not, you won''t get away with me. Unless you want one of your sisters to be your substitute!" He continued. Her heart was in rage. How could he blackmail her using her sisters? She despised him. He knew she would do anything for her family, especially her little sisters. They were her weakness and now he was using them to get what he wants. "You want me that bad? Fine! Let''s get this done! I will be your sex slave if that''s what you want! I will marry you and pretend like a woman in love! But remember this Andrew, you could take my body but I would never give you my heart!" She answered, yelling back at him. His face was dark, he couldn''t understand why he wanted her to stay with him. And why he was mad at her. It was his fault responding to Ella''s kiss and it wasn''t her fault his father found out about the lie. He forgot his father''s connections and that he would know everything about him. "Who says I want your heart? You''re dreaming Nina. I need the marriage for my sake, so father would give me his company, your body was just a reward." He said in a cold tone. She felt a stabbing pain in her heart. Her hatred for him grew but she would not show Andrew another weakness of hers, for him to use against her. She slapped his hands who were holding her arms then stood up and undressed herself. Beneath the dress, she was actually wearing a laced bra paired with a lace string bikini. He saw Andrew''s eyes beaming with lust, making her body react from his gaze. Chapter 13 - Last Chance She knew she was so red from the sudden rise of her temperature because of Andrew''s lustful eyes who were staring at her from head to toe. Tonight, she would lose her virginity to the man she didn''t love. In her heart, she felt like she was dying a thousand times. But she couldn''t do anything about it. She was beginning to envy her friends. She never envied them because they were rich, but today she felt what she was lacking. Her friends gave themselves to the men who swore to love and protect them. While she would give herself to the man who bought her out of pity and lust. She was crying inside but she would never show it to Andrew. She looked at him and waited for him to touch him. But he didn''t get closer to her, he walked towards the table and grabbed the wine. He poured the wine on the glass beside it and drank it, emptying the glass then poured another. He did it a couple of times. She just stood there, looking at his every move. After he was satisfied, he looked at her and walked towards. Her heart suddenly pounded loudly. She felt like her chest was so tight and she couldn''t breathe. She was trying hard to calm herself but when she saw him with a dark expression, she felt nervous. Andrew knew she was starting to tense. He admired her for her courage and love for her family, though he could see that she was starting to hesitate. She was standing there wearing seductive pieces of clothing, looking at him with her hazelnut eyes. If she was some random girl, he would fuck her right after she undress in front of him. He couldn''t understand why he has a lot of control when it comes to her. They knew each other but they weren''t that close. It was just a coincidence that they have common friends. He doesn''t want to hurt her. But when his father told her that she doesn''t owe anything to him, and that her debt was already paid. He started to panic. He saw her eyes lit up and he knew she wanted to get away from him. So he used her family to threaten her. He didn''t fail but her eyes were full of hatred and disgust towards him. He suddenly felt that something pierced his heart when she said that she would never give him her heart. Not that he wanted it, but his pride was crushed by this woman''s words. He looked at her from head to toe. She was just a normal petite highschool girl, but her body was already from a woman. When he got closer to her, she didn''t say a word. When he touched her cheek, she trembled, she was scared of him. He wrapped his arm around her waist to pull her closer to him. He could smell the scent of her and she could feel the warmth of his body. He slowly leaned forward to press his lips to hers. The kiss was slow and gentle. She was expecting that he would be aggressive, but he wasn''t. She could taste the bitterness of the wine when he slid his tongue to her mouth, searching and savoring the taste of her tongue. Her heart was still pounding loudly but she wasn''t afraid of him anymore. It was pounding because of the excitement she felt from his kisses. She felt his hand grab her bottom while she wrapped her arms around his neck. Her body really responded to him on its own. He moved his lips from her mouth to her forehead, kissing it gently then to her cheeks. He nibbled her ear, making her moan softly. Then he brushed his lips to her neck down to her shoulders. She felt his tongue licked her on the shoulder and bite her gently, leaving a mark on her. She felt a tingling sensation when she felt him bite and sucked her shoulder. "Andrew!" She moaned. His hand slowly put the strands of her bra after unhooking it from the back, removing it completely. He tossed it aside, exposing her full rounded breasts. He backed away a little to look at her again from head to toe. He slowly brushed his hand to her collarbone down to her chest then to her breasts. She gasped when he squeezed her breasts together, making a circular motion around her nipples with his fingers. They were staring at each other, lusts on both of their faces. She couldn''t deny it anymore. She''s mad at him. She hates him but she wants him. "If you want me to stop, tell me. I will stop. Say it now." He said. She looked at him and she knew he was sincere. If she told him to stop, he would do it. But she didn''t like the idea, she wanted more. She bit her lips and closed her eyes. ''Shit! This is my chance to back out, I should tell him. I have to tell him to stop.'' She thought inwardly. To her surprise, the word that she was supposed to say came out differently. "Don''t stop! I want you!" She blurted, making her blushed. He frowned. He couldn''t understand her most of the time. He was actually giving her the freedom to choose. If she says no, he would willingly let her go. "Nina, I will give you one last chance. If you want your freedom, it''s now or never." He said. He wanted her but he didn''t want to force her. He still considers her different from the women he dated. She didn''t say a word for a moment. She was thinking about what he said. If she stops him, she will be free. If not, she will be bound to him forever. She took a deep breath, looked at him intensely into his eyes. "Take me. It''s now or never.." She said in a serious tone. Chapter 14 - Lesson 2 (Foreplay) And? She moved and started unbuttoning his shirt. She has decided to stay with him for several reasons. Andrew has a stable income, he''s rich. Staying with him would definitely make her life easier. He''s also good looking and hot. She will be the envy of many, especially girls like Ella. She was mad because she hates the idea of lying to Andrew''s father. She was pissed because of Ella, and she was annoyed because he responded to her kisses. She couldn''t understand why. He held her hands, stopping her from undressing him. She frowned. Is he going to reject her? She thought to herself. But he suddenly carried her and walked towards the bed. He laid her down gently and stood, undressing himself while looking at her. She swallowed her saliva when he removed the last piece of cloth he had, showing his full erection. Her eyes widened with the thing between his thighs. She''s a virgin but not stupid. She knows where that thing would fit but she wasn''t sure if she could take it. It was big and hard. He climbed on top of him, his elbows on the sides of her head, supporting his weight. He was staring into her eyes. Was that still lust? His expression was different. It wasn''t just lust in his, there''s something more but she couldn''t figure out what it was. "I promise, I''ll be gentle." He whispered. For some reason, he understood what she was thinking when she saw his hardness. His voice calmed her down a bit. She was still nervous, her heart beating like a drum, but she wasn''t worried anymore. She nodded and wrapped her arms around his neck. He leaned forward to press his lips on hers. He started with a gentle and passionate kiss, sliding his tongue inside her mouth when she parted them slightly. "Lesson two, foreplay." He murmured in between his kisses. Then he moved down to her breasts, fondling them before sucking her nipples. Her breasts were big for a seventeen year old girl and she was proud of it. She felt his other hand caressing her thigh, slightly opening her legs with his knees. She moaned when he rubbed her clit with his finger. "Andrew!" She whispered, trying to gasp some air. She was still wearing her string bikini and the fabric added sensation to her skin when he rubbed her clit. He then pulled her bikini on the side to touch her directly, circling his finger on her clit. She parted her legs wider voluntarily and arched her back from the pleasure she felt from his touch. He moved his lips down to her belly, he left small kisses into her navel while his finger was still busy with her clit. She bit her lips when she felt his lips brushing on the side of her hips, taking off her underwear with his teeth. When he finally removed her bikini, he started kissing her feet, brushing his lips slowly to her legs up between her thighs. It was the first time he actually kissed a woman from her feet. He couldn''t understand why he wanted to please her so badly. He wanted her first to be special so she wouldn''t forget it. She held onto the sheets when she felt her warm breath on her core as if he was snipping her entrance, making her blush. She was already wet when he touched her, opening her folds. She howled when he felt his tongue lick her clit, making a circular motion with the tip of his tongue. She tilted her head from right to left, making her eyes roll when he slid his tongue inside her core. He held her legs, putting them on his shoulders. She grabbed his head, tweaked his hair when he continued to stroke her with his tongue. She cried out his name when she felt his tongue move up and down inside her making her come. He tasted her white juice, swallowing every ounce of it when she came into his mouth. He licked and sucked her pussy, not wasting the nectar coming out of her. When he stood and looked at her, she was panting. Her breath was irregular and she was so red. He wiped his lips with her finger and positioned himself on top of her. "Nina, look at me." He ordered. She looked at him, staring into his eyes were those sparkling hazelnut eyes. He was mesmerized by her again. He loved those eyes from the first time they met, seeing his reflection, as if he was the only one in her eyes. "Do you want me to continue?" He asked. He wasn''t planning to take her yet but he couldn''t control himself anymore so he wanted to know if she''s really sure about her decision. "Yes! Please." He begged while breathing rapidly. He slammed his lips to hers, kissing her aggressively this time. Then he positioned himself between her thigh, taking her slowly. "Hold on to me. This might hurt." He said, leaning his forehead into her. He pushed forward, thrusting inside her. She felt a sudden pain, like something was being torn apart between her thighs. She bit her lips from the pain and she felt the tears drop from her eyes when he was fully inside her. Andrew started kissing her on the face, especially on her eyes, wiping her tears with his lips. He didn''t move for a moment, just showering her with kisses. "Relax. Don''t be tense. I won''t move until the pain goes away." He said in a gentle voice. Her heart was pounding loudly. She couldn''t understand if that was because of their bodies joined together, or it was because of his gentle voice. It was like he really cares for her, it was soothing. "Kiss me." She said, pushing his head towards her. He sucked her lower lip first before giving her an intense kiss. She slid her tongue inside his mouth this time and he responded with her kisses. He felt her relax and calmed down beneath him.. She wrapped her legs around his waist, arching her hips, telling him he could move. Chapter 15 - Decision He tried to move to check if she''s okay. He stared into her eyes and kissed her again on the forehead. "Nina?" He called out her name. She bit her lips again and nodded, arching her hips towards him. Then he pulled half of his dick and slowly thrust inside her again. She gasped. He could feel her nails on his back while her face was a mixture of pain and pleasure. She moaned when he did it one more time. He was big and hard while she was petite and soft. He was controlling himself not to be rough but it was killing him. She was so wet and tight. He wanted to move faster but he couldn''t, especially when he saw tears from her eyes the first time he entered her. He moved again slowly, thrusting inside and out of her core. He could feel his hardness sliding into her. She was breathing irregularly, biting her lips. He leaned forward, pushing her gently when he met her lips. She was the most delicious and sweetest girl he ever tasted. He put his forehead into her. He wanted to say something to her but no words came out from his mouth. She was staring at her while panting. Their warm breaths mixed with each other. He pulled his dick, leaving the tip then slide it inside her. "Ahhh.." Her moan suddenly became different and he knew she wasn''t in pain anymore. "Nina, louder." He said then thrust deeper into her. "Ahhh¡­ Andrew!" She shouted. He smiled then continued to move inside and out of her core. She was beginning to lose her mind from the pleasure in his every thrust. He was moving slowly and she knew he was trying to control himself so he wouldn''t hurt her. She bit her lips and whispered while their faces were leaning closer to each other. "Andrew, faster!" Then he started to move faster. Sliding his dick inside and out of her. She could feel his hardness poking her womb. "Ahhhh.. Ahhhh.. Ahhhh.." She moaned again and again. She pushed her hips upward meeting his every thrust. He groaned. "Nina, fuck! You are amazing!" He said. She sucked him when he penetrated deeper. She moaned and he groaned from what she did. She felt a different level of bliss when she controlled her muscles, sucking him tighter. "Ahhhh. Shit!" He shouted then slammed her lips again with his, kissing her hungrily. He couldn''t control it anymore. He moved faster and rougher but she wasn''t feeling any pain, only the pleasure and excitement. As she danced along the rhythm of his every stroke, she could feel her clit rubbing to his crotch, making her scream in satisfaction. "Ahhhhhhhhhh¡­" He collapsed on top of her when they both reached the climax. She felt him kiss her on the neck, nibbling her ear. She couldn''t understand why she felt happy and satisfied. She thought she would be disgusted and would cry after doing it with him but she didn''t. She wasn''t mad at him anymore. Her heart was beating loudly, her breath was rapid. She could feel his warm breath to her neck as he panted quietly, not saying anything. She began to feel anxious. After giving her virginity to him, she wasn''t sure if he was satisfied. What if he suddenly left her? What if he abandoned her after this? What would happen to her? She suddenly tensed. Andrew felt her body trembling. He frowned. What happened? She suddenly became restless. He moved and leaned his forehead to hers, cupping her face. "Hey, what is it? You''re trembling." He asked, staring at her eyes. "A-Are you -" She felt like there''s something in her throat. She couldn''t continue, tears started falling from her eyes. She was suddenly scared that he would leave him. "I won''t leave you. Is that what you''re thinking?" He said. She looked at him, bit her lips and nodded. He knew it. She was trying to be brave in front of him but inside she was worried. He brushed her face with his hand and wiped her tears, kissing her gently on her cheekbone. "Marry me." He suddenly asked. It surprised her. She stared at him, trying to figure out if he was joking or if he''s serious. "Marry me, Nina. Without any contract or any conditions. This would be completely your decision. But if you agree, I will never let you go." He said. Her eyes widened and couldn''t say a word. She was stunned for a moment. Andrew moved and rolled over to her side. Then he stood up, walking towards the table, naked, to pour another glass of wine. She stood up and sat on the bed. She frowned when she suddenly felt the pain on her back and between her thighs. She was shocked when she saw blood on the bed. He didn''t notice it earlier. He frowned when he saw her pale. He walked towards her while holding the glass and was also surprised by what he saw. He expected it though but he didn''t expect the amount of blood on the sheet. Is he that rough on her? He thought to himself. He drank the wine and put the glass on the bedside table then sat on the bed beside her. "Hey. Are you okay?" He asked. Then she looked at him. She was pale and had tears in her eyes again. It''s not because she regrets it, but because she felt relieved that she gave herself to Andrew. "I''m okay." She finally answered. Andrew sighed. He was beginning to worry that she regrets it and that she would ask him to stay away from her. Looking at her, that feeling again that he couldn''t explain from the very first time he met her. There was something in her that was beginning to soften his heart. It wasn''t just lust that he''s feeling, it''s another thing. But he knew it wasn''t love either. "So are you going to marry me or not? If you say no, you could go home to your family. I know we just did it and I honestly don''t want to let you go but this time I''ll let you decide.." He asked again. Chapter 16 - Beginning "I will marry you. Not because I gave you myself and not because you''re rich. I''m sorry I yelled at you earlier. I was pissed because of Ella and I hate you for responding to her kiss. I am not sure why, but I feel the same way, I don''t want to let you go." She answered. His face lit up and he couldn''t understand again why he felt so happy. He wasn''t in love with her. He dated and slept with a lot of women but Nina was the only one he asked to stay with him and marry him. He believes in love but he doesn''t believe in marriage. Asking her to marry him was a way to tie her to him, he doesn''t want to let her go. "But will you promise me that I will be the only woman in your life? Or else I will need to lock your dick inside your pants." She asked, seriously. He wanted to laugh but her face was so serious. This girl really says and does things he didn''t expect. She doesn''t really need to ask. He decided to settle with her after all. When she saw her reaction from what Ella and him did at the restaurant, he suddenly got nervous that she would stay mad at him. He doesn''t want to see her mad or hurt. "I promise but you have to expect that a lot of women might try to get close to me. They are the women I dated and slept with before. I promise from now on, it will be only you." He said, smiling at her. She pouted but she was satisfied with his response. She reached out her arms to him, letting the blanket covering her slide down to the bed. He suddenly felt his dick get hard again, seeing her beautiful face and her naked body makes him crave for her. "Carry me into the bathroom, I feel exhausted. I want to clean up." She said, innocently blushing. She doesn''t realize what she was doing to him. "I''ll clean you with my mouth." He said, grinning while he carried her inside the bathroom. After another steamy session inside the bathroom, they continued another round on the bed. He was telling the truth when he told her he couldn''t be satisfied easily. They fell asleep from exhaustion, cuddling each other. The next morning, they did it again and went out of the room after a bath. She was surprised to see a dress on the bed prepared for her. Andrew explained that she asked Azalea, the fashion designer for the rich, to bring clothes for her. He still didn''t answer where they were though. They went downstairs while Andrew never let go of her hand. An old lady approached them, wearing a maid''s uniform. "We were surprised you''re here sir. Are you staying for good?" She asked. He shook his head and smiled at her. "No, Rosy. I just came here with my fiance to see the house." He said. Her heart skipped a beat when he said the word fiance. She was happy to hear it from him. The old woman was surprised at first but she suddenly became emotional. "Your fiance, sir?" She asked with a tear from her eyes. "Yes. This is Nina. My fiance. Though I haven''t given her a ring yet, she''s the one I''m going to marry." He said, excitedly. The old woman hugged her and sobbed. She looked at Andrew, confused. "Rosy took care of me when mom left. She''s like a mother to me." He explained. They stayed for a while and had breakfast. She could see the servants were happy to see Andrew and she was actually surprised to see him mingling with them. He wasn''t that master who thought highly of himself. He treated them like family. Andrew asked her out and she agreed. She wanted to rest for a bit but he said they will just go somewhere then go home to Queen''s. "Where are we going?" She asked, yawning. He chuckled then gave her a quick kiss on the lips. She blushed. "You could rest. I know you''re exhausted. I''ll wake you up once we arrive." He said. She didn''t say a word and just closed her eyes to sleep. When they arrived, Andrew didn''t wake her up. He was staring at the girl sleeping quietly on the passenger seat next to her. She was exhausted and her body aches all over, he knew that. Last night was the best sex he had. He couldn''t get enough of her. He felt like he wanted her even more after she gave herself to him. He would be spending his life with her from now on and he was really happy about it. He leaned closer and pressed his lips to her slightly parted lips. She curled her lips and he felt her responding to his kisses. He backed away before he lost control again, kissed her forehead and smiled. "We''re here." He said. She looked around and saw they were in front of a shop, Hoseki. Her eyes widened. It was the Smith''s Jewelry Store. He pulled her inside the store before she could say something. "What are we doing here? I don''t need jewelry." She said. "Don''t worry. I won''t buy things you don''t like." He said. When they entered the store, no one was inside except the manager. She frowned. Andrew asked her to sit on the couch beside him. Then five staff came out holding a total of ten rings, one on each hand. She looked at Andrew, confused. "I asked you to marry me but didn''t actually give you a ring so I want you to choose." He said. Her heart was pounding and dancing with joy. She couldn''t understand why he was doing this but she was happy. She smiled at him and bit her lips. She gave him a quick kiss before standing up to walk towards the staff. All the rings were pretty and sparkling. She knew they were expensive. It was from Hoseki after all. "This collection was personally designed by Miss Alora Smith." The manager said. She chose a simple eternity ring with a 25-carat diamond ring set in a platinum bond. Andrew held on to the ring and to her surprise, he kneeled down in front of her and smiled. "I know we started differently, but I honestly wanted to be with you. Katharina Sommers, will you marry me?" He asked. She was surprised to hear he knows her real name. She thought he didn''t know and he didn''t care. She nodded and almost screamed. "Yes!" She exclaimed, smiling. Then he put on the engagement ring to her, stood up and kissed her passionately. When he let her go, she was jumping with joy when she saw her family and Andrew''s father. Her sisters ran towards her, hugging her tight. He saw Andrew walk to her parents and greeted them. She was so happy and was looking at the man who made her heart beat like a drum. Then he looked at her. They were staring at each other as if no one was around but them and little did they know that their hearts were beginning to beat for each other. Chapter 17 - Confused They had dinner with her family and Andrew''s father. Although from the beginning they hated each other, things were getting really good between them now. Her mom held her hand and smiled at her when Andrew went outside the restaurant with his father. "Nina, are you sure you''re okay?" She asked in a gentle voice. She looked at her mother''s face and she knew she was worried. They said she looks like her mother. Now that she''s staring at her face, she could see the resemblance. Her mom was a little older though but still beautiful. She has hazelnut eyes just like her. She could see dark circles around them and some lines on her cheeks. She smiled at her and nodded. "I''m okay, mom. Andrew is a good guy." She whispered. "How can you say that? He took our shop!" Naomi exclaimed. She turned to her then to her parents. "You know the reason why he needed to do it. We all knew it would happen eventually. Even if Andrew''s family didn''t get the shop from us, another company would. They''re not the only people who were trying to get the place." It''s true. A lot of companies were trying to buy the shop but they were so proud of themselves that they never sold it to anyone. "You''re saying that now? Are you falling in love with him?" Naomi asked while looking directly into her eyes. Before she was able to answer, she saw Andrew enter the restaurant then walked towards them. She was looking at him as he got closer to them. She didn''t realize how long she was staring at Andrew but she heard her sisters giggling. "What?" She asked when she turned her eyes on them. They didn''t answer and just giggled with each other. When Andrew reached the table, he sat beside her and held her hand. She was startled. She couldn''t understand why she suddenly felt nervous when he touched her and her heart was beating so fast. Andrew frowned when he felt her tensed. He looked at her, confused. "Are you okay?" He asked. She couldn''t say a word so she just nodded. Her sisters giggled again. They stopped when she glared at them. She ignored what she felt, took a deep breath then turned her attention to her parents. "Dad, did you find a new place?" She asked. "Not yet. We were still discussing where to find a good place to stay. We wanted a peaceful place where we could start a new shop with a reasonable price. We don''t need an expensive one." Her dad answered. "How about you stay in my house?" Andrew suddenly suggested. She looked at him, surprised. His house? Was that the one where he took her yesterday? She asked inwardly. "I lived there alone with the staff but since we were going to stay at Queen''s, the house would be empty. Not really empty since the helpers lived there but it would be great if your family would stay there and take care of the house." He continued. "A-Andrew, I-I" She stuttered. She couldn''t find the right words to say. Her heart was beating so loud and it was so fast that she couldn''t talk clearly. Why did she suddenly feel like this towards him? Was it because she already gave herself to him? No, she doesn''t think so. She was startled again and almost let out a soft moan when she felt Andrew''s hand brushed her cheek. "Hey, they''re your family. Since we''re going to get married, they''re my family now. I know you would be worried if we left them like that so I think it''s a good idea if they will stay in my house. It is also yours anyway." He casually said. She bit her lips but couldn''t say a word again so she nodded in agreement. "Then it''s settled. How about you move tomorrow? I will tell the helpers to prepare everything for you. Then I will ask my driver to pick you up in the morning." On the way back to Queen''s, Nina was still quiet. Andrew was holding her hand and didn''t let her go. He couldn''t understand why she suddenly tensed and he could feel her nervousness every time he touched her. He felt something slightly piercing his heart. Why did she become like that all of a sudden? They were okay earlier and he could see that she was happy when he surprised her with her family. He wanted to impress her so he asked her family to be there when he proposed to her. He thought everything''s okay. He was sure she had a great time but what happened? He really couldn''t understand her mood swings most of the time. They were quiet on the way home. He wasn''t saying anything. She couldn''t open up a conversation. She was starting to get confused and she was scared. When they arrived at Queen''s, she didn''t say a word and just went inside the house directly to their bedroom. Andrew frowned. He wondered what had happened to her. "What''s her problem? She just passed by me. She didn''t even look at me." Alora asked. "I honestly don''t know. We were fine but she suddenly became quiet on the way here. Are all girls like that? I mean, you''re basically hard to read and you switch different personalities but she doesn''t have an illness like yours right?" He asked, confused. He scratched his head when Alora glared at him. "Talk to her. Maybe something''s bothering her. You started as enemies, now you are a couple. It was sudden so maybe she needed to adjust. Andrew, she''s different from the girls you dated. I hate to say this but you know she grew up in a different environment unlike us, right?" Alora said. He nodded and left her to follow Nina to their bedroom. She was standing in front of the mirror trying to reach the back of her dress to unzip it. He wanted to laugh because she was struggling but her back looked so sexy. He walked towards her and touched her shoulders so he could help her. But he was surprised when she was startled and suddenly walked away from him. She turned around and looked at him. His face was a mixture of disappointment and confusion. "What the hell is wrong with you?" He asked with a frown face. Chapter 18 - I Like You? She was surprised when someone suddenly touched her on the shoulder so she walked away from the person behind her. When she turned around, it was Andrew. "What the hell is wrong with you?" He asked. He was confused and disappointed. He was thinking if he did something wrong that made her mad to act like that. "N-Nothing. I was surprised." She answered. "There''s something bothering you. What is it? Tell me." He asked, impatiently. She shook her head and averted her eyes. She couldn''t look him straight into his eyes. But her gesture was only making him more annoyed. He walked closer to her but she walked backwards. He was beginning to get mad at her. "Nina, if you won''t tell me what''s wrong how could I help you? I''m your fiance now. Shouldn''t we discuss everything especially if you are bothered by something? Or are you changing your mind again?" She shook her head again and bit her nails. She wasn''t sure if she should tell him. But she knows Andrew won''t stop asking her. "What is it?" He almost yelled. "I-I don''t know. I honestly don''t know what''s happening to me. Y-You''re so kind to me and my family. I got confused. I suddenly felt nervous every time you touched me but not the type that I''m disgusted with. But when you touched me, my heart was pounding to the point that I couldn''t breathe. I''m scared, Andrew." Her voice sounded like she was about to cry. "What do you mean scared?" He asked. He still couldn''t understand all the things she said. She said she was confused and nervous when he touched her but she wasn''t disgusted. It was also confusing him. "I-I''m scared that I might like you if you continue to be kind to me." She whispered and she was blushing when she said that. "What? You''re confused, nervous and scared because you might like me? That''s the reason you''re avoiding me?" He was frowning. She bit her lips and wanted to cry. That''s why she doesn''t want to tell him. She felt like it was just a lame reason and he would definitely just laugh at her. To her surprise, he rushed towards her, grabbed her by the waist and slammed his lips to hers. She was not able to resist anymore. She melted into his arms when he started kissing her. She wrapped her arms to his neck and pushed his head towards her, responding to his kisses. She was panting when he finally released her lips. "What''s the problem of liking me? I was doing those things on purpose so you would like me." He confessed. "You are? Why?" She asked, looking at him with her sparkling hazelnut eyes. "I don''t know. I just want to impress you." He said, scratching his head. Then he took a deep breath and stared into her eyes. "Nina, we started as enemies. I know your first impression about me was bad. But we''re going to be husband and wife in the future, don''t you think it''s a good idea to start liking each other? I would be happy if you would like me. So don''t be scared, you can like me all you want because I am starting to like you." He suddenly confessed. Her eyes widened. Her heart was beating so fast. Did he just say he likes me? Then she smiled at him. "You''re happy?" He asked, smiling back at her. She nodded and put her palm to her chest. She felt like her heart was going to burst from happiness. He just said he likes her, he didn''t say love but she was happy about it. He chuckled then pulled her into him again, embracing her tight. "You''re so silly. You make me nervous when you act like that. You are the only woman who could mess up my mind." He whispered while hugging her tight. "You never had a serious relationship?" "Never. But I had a lot of girlfriends." "Like Jayden?" She asked. "I am four years older than you guys so definitely I had more exes than Jayden. I admit I am a playboy. Before I was proud of it, but now, I suddenly regret playing around with women." "Why? What happened?" "You." He simply answered. Her eyes widened, cheeks reddened. Why does he keep saying things like that to her? She would really like him if he wouldn''t stop. "C-Can you help me undress?" She shyly asked. He wanted to ravage her right there and then. She really doesn''t have any idea what she was doing to him. She just innocently asked him to help her take her clothes off without touching her. Did she really expect him to not do anything after that? He was shaking his head when she turned around, putting her hair on the side so he could unzip her dress. He brushed his fingers from his nape, slowly unzipping her dress. She bit her lips when he felt his thumb slightly touching his skin while he unzipped her. His body was so close to her and she could feel his warm breath in his shoulders. "Why are you making me crazy?" He whispered. She felt something was poking her from behind. She bit her lips and let out a soft moan when Andrew kissed her on the neck while wrapping his hands on her waist, pulling her closer to his. He smiled when he heard her moan again. "Are you really okay if I like you?" She asked. "Yes, that''s fine. And will you please tell me what''s in your mind from now on?" He whispered while kissing her on the neck. "Can I tell you now?" "Okay. How about we chat in the bathroom?" She turned around to look at him then slowly took off her dress, letting it slide down to the floor. He looked at her from head to toe while she continued to undress herself, removing her bra and underwear. Chapter 19 - Love And Debt "So what''s bothering you aside from thinking you''re starting to like me?" Andrew asked while they soaked in the tub. "You." She answered. She was leaning on his chest while he was hugging her by the waist. "What did I do?" "I never thought you were like that." He frowned. "What do you mean?" "You confused me. You asked me to marry you and then divorce after a few years. You said I would just serve you in bed but after we did it you proposed to me and agreed to stay married to me. Now you''re saying you like me." She said. He took a deep breath and started kissing her by the neck before giving her an answer. "Nina, I''m not a bad person. I admit I am a playboy but I never hurt any woman''s feelings. Those women I dated and slept with, they were one night stands and sex buddies. I never had a serious relationship. After I had sex with them, either we forget each other or continue being fuck buddies. They are the ones who chased after me. I am always the one in control. But with you, I really don''t know why I wanted to stay. I never asked someone to be my girlfriend and eventually marry me, only you." Nina couldn''t understand if she would be happy to hear that she''s an exception to all those women or if she would feel anxious from the fact that he never had a serious relationship. It''s only a confirmation that she could be replaced any time. "Do you believe in love?" She asked. Andrew was caught off guard. He didn''t expect that kind of question. He sighed and decided to answer. "Yes, I still do but I don''t believe in marriage. For me, marriage is just a formality that you are tied to someone. You can sign a paper even if you don''t love the person." She suddenly felt the pain again, like someone was pricking her heart. Andrew''s words were echoing in her ear, the fact that they will get married even if they don''t love each other. Unlike him, Nina believes both in marriage and love. She promised herself that she would only marry a man she loves but she broke that promise. "You became quiet. Nina, I said I''m beginning to like you. We have a long way ahead of us before we get married. A lot of possibilities could happen but for now, I wanted you to at least like me so we could live together in peace." He said. He couldn''t offer her more than that. He likes her and he really wanted their relationship to be okay. He didn''t want to have a wife who would always nag at him. "How about we make a deal?" Nina suddenly blurted. He was kissing her neck while she played with the water, making a small splash by squeezing her hands together. He stopped when she said something about a deal. "Are you serious? You tore the contract I gave you and now you are suggesting another deal?" He frowned. She could feel his hands around her waist. He doesn''t really do anything aside from kissing her neck. It brings heat to her body but she was ignoring it. She wanted to focus on their conversation instead. "I am. But I will give the conditions, not you." She said in a firm voice. He wanted to laugh. He didn''t really expect something like this. He was supposed to be in control of everything but he couldn''t understand why he was amused by Nina''s actions instead of going against it. "Tell me and I will decide if I agree with it." He said. He wanted to slap his face so maybe it could wake his senses. Nina was starting to control him but he didn''t really do anything to stop her or even disagree with her. He was just watching her, agreeing to her demands. "Since you said you believed in love, I will make you fall in love with me. On my college graduation day, we will confess our feelings to each other. Whether it''s like or love. If by that time, you fell in love with me then my debt will be paid." "You know I could easily say something different, right?" He said. "If your love for me is true and sincere, you wouldn''t be able to lie to me." She answered. Maybe she was right. People who fall in love deeply couldn''t lie to the person they love. And he wouldn''t exempt himself from that. "But you can actually consider your debt paid since you''re already my fiance and remember, I asked you to marry me without any contract, why would you want to make that deal?" He asked. "I don''t know. Maybe I really wanted you to fall in love with me." She answered directly. "How about you? Will you fall in love with me?" He asked, frowning. He thinks that Nina was being selfish. She was telling him she wanted him to fall for her but she never mentioned she would try to fall for him. "I don''t know. That''s why we''re making a deal. It doesn''t end with the confession. If you fall in love with me, then I owe you nothing and you will give me everything I ask. If I fall in love with you, then I still owe you and you can ask me to do three things for you. If we both fall in love, that''s when we decide what to do next." She continued. He doesn''t really agree with her conditions but he still allowed her. His definition and meaning about love was a lot different from Nina''s. She wanted him to fall in love with her but he was already disappointed by what she said. For him, love is unconditional. You do not need a reason to love someone. You would just feel it in your heart. Even if the person has a lot of flaws, you could only see the brighter side of that person. "Okay, then let''s start your love and debt game. Let''s see who will fall first.." He said, smirking. Chapter 20 - Disappointment "Why did you agree with her?" Jayden asked. After talking with Nina and agreeing with her deal, he left her in the bathroom untouched. He suddenly felt he wanted to leave the room. He left her without saying a word. She didn''t call him or ask if he''s okay. She was also quiet. He was sighing while looking at the glass of brandy in his hand. He was very disappointed with Nina''s deal. "Are you disappointed? Or Mad? Pissed? Come on man! Why did you agree with her deal? I thought things went well? You sent a message that everything''s okay." Percy continued. They were in a private room in a bar near Northbay Mall. He suddenly wanted to go out and drink so he called his friends and invited them. They agreed so he told them about the deal Nina made. "That''s what I thought. The proposal was okay. We had dinner with dad and her family. I thought I had explained everything to her." He sighed in frustration. "Did she explain to you why she asked you to have that deal?" Luke finally spoke. He looked at the guys seated around the table. They haven''t been friends for a long time. They met a few months ago during Luke''s engagement to Alora. He was introduced by one of the businessmen he knew to Luke Wilson. Luke is from the Wilson Clan, the most powerful family in the country. He''s the only heir to the Wilson Empire. At first he befriended him to gain favors from the board of Cross Realty. They said if you are close to the Wilson Clan, a lot of businessmen will definitely trust you more. But when he started to hang out with them, he eventually became friends with Luke and his two other friends. He was four years older than them but they didn''t really act like high school kids. Luke has Alora, they got engaged a few months ago. They were in love. Luke is head over heels in love with his crazy girlfriend who has dissociative identity disorder. In fact, the first time he hung out with Nina was because of Alora. He found out about her illness when Luke was asking about his birthplace, Willow Green. He was born in that place he swore he would never go back to. But he wanted to get closer to Luke so he offered help since he knew the area. "Everyone, this is Andrew Cross. A new friend of mine. He''ll be coming with us to Willow Green. He grew up there so it''ll be easy for us to look for that doctor." Luke introduced him to his friends when Nina yelled. "You! That asshole!" Andrew frowned and was surprised to see the daughter of the ramen shop he always visits. He was asked by his father to convince the family to sell the shop to Cross Realty. "Oh hi miss ramen girl! So you''re friends with the big shots huh." He smirked. "Nina, you know him?" Alora asked. "That''s the asshole who wants to buy our shop! Or more on forcing us to sell it!" Nina was irritated but Andrew was actually amused seeing her pissed. "Nina I know that you''re mad at Andrew but can you forget about it for now? Just today please?" Alora begged. It was the first time he was introduced to the Ice Princess personally. He saw her during the engagement but her aura was so cold and distant so he didn''t bother to ask for an introduction. Alora Smith, the youngest daughter of the second most powerful family in the country. Her engagement to Luke Wilson shocked the country. She was called the Ice Princess because of her cold and emotionless personality. "Yeah. Don''t worry. I''ll deal with him some other time." He wanted to laugh at Nina''s words. She said she will deal with him later. It was natural for her to get mad at him but he wasn''t really forcing them to sell the shop, he was the one being forced to go there by his father. He was actually enjoying eating the food they offer at the shop. "I''ve been investigating for a couple of weeks as well. I already found the doctor before you. I didn''t say anything to Alora because I wanted to make sure that he''s the guy. Andrew knew Dr. Richards. He was their family doctor." Luke explained while they gazed at Andrew. He sighed. This is one of the reasons he didn''t talk much about his mother but he felt like he could trust the people around him. "He''s my mom''s psychiatrist. When I was young mom was diagnosed with schizophrenia. My dad didn''t want anyone to know about her condition so he asked him to look after my mother. That''s why I know him. But he''s been moving from one house to another. I don''t know why. So I think it''s better if we split into groups." He was still in pain when he talked about his mom. It was the time in his life that he wouldn''t want to remember. "Me, Alora and Tyler will go to Willow Green Hospital and ask about him there. Nina and Andrew will search at Willow Lake Community, this is where he goes twice to 3 times a week but we don''t know the specifics. Peggy, Emily and Brian, search the nearby hotels from the hospital. He''s been lodging there for a few days now. Sophie and Percy go to Willow Green High School, his daughter is currently studying there." Andrew was surprised that he would go with Nina. When he looked at her, she was glaring at him. He wanted to laugh again but that day was important to Luke and Alora so he just did what he was told. It was also the day that he was alone with Nina and the day they started to hang out.. It was the day he started to know more about the girl who hated him. Chapter 21 - Nina Remembering the first time he was alone with Nina made him smile. That day, she was quiet and wasn''t speaking to him. On the way, he tried talking to her but she ignored him. He couldn''t really remember how they end up getting close to each other. When they went on a trip with their friends, Nina voluntarily hopped into his car. He started to hang out with Luke and the others and Nina was always present. She wasn''t a bad girl. They just started on the wrong foot so she was mad at him. Before the incident in the ramen shop, he found out about how she survived in Golden Oak without financial support. Nina was admitted because of her high score in the entrance exam. She wasn''t the top student but she was still granted a scholarship. She was smart and strong willed. She was determined to fit in so she did everything that the rich kids asked her. She became friends with the Ice Princess, Alora and since she was friends with Peggy and Emily, Nina fit in the group. Eventually, Nina''s circle of rich and popular friends grew when Alora got engaged with the richest guy in Golden Oak, Luke Wilson who was friends with Percy Jackson and Sophie Anderson. The two were their family''s next masters as well. But even though she was friends with the richest and most popular people on campus, Nina never asked them for help. Her friendship with them was genuine, it wasn''t fake. At first, Andrew thought that Nina and him were the same. He approached Luke because he knew he needed him and he thought Nina was using her friend''s influence in Golden Oak. But he was wrong. She wasn''t the type of girl who asked for help especially if the issue was money. She was financially struggling everyday to support her studies but she never borrowed money from her friends. She worked for it. Everyone in Golden Oak High School knew Katharina Sommers, especially in the Platinum Class. Most of the students call her names like slave, servant or a dog. She was bullied and became a laughing stock by the girls in the Golden Class. But she ignored them and swallowed her pride to survive. The bullying stopped when Alora saved her and that was the start of their friendship. When Nina started hanging out with Alora, Peggy and Emily, no one dared to trample on her anymore. Andrew found out everything about Nina when he asked someone to investigate her. He did that when his father asked him to persuade Nina''s family to sell the ramen shop. He wanted to look for something that he could use against her and her family. But when he found out what she went through, he actually admired her. The first time he visited the shop, he ordered their best seller and he was surprised how good the food was. He was actually interested in developing the shop into a bigger restaurant but his father declined and just told him to do what he was asked to do. He never told Nina about it, he thought she didn''t need to know that. He became a frequent customer in their shop. He will always see Nina helping her parents right after she comes from school. She was a cheerful girl and the customers loved her. Every time she served them, he could see her sincere gestures, her honest smile and her happiness while working hard. He didn''t really have a choice even if he enjoyed staying and eating in the ramen shop. So he eventually told them about him. Nina was mad and started not serving him when he visited the shop after. "You were spying on us. I thought the reason you were always here was because you liked our food and our service. I was wrong. I hate you! You betrayed us!" He remembered Nina saying those words to him. The cheerful girl who was always smiling every time he visited became his enemy. It was also the time he started to do his actual job. He would go there to offer them money and bargain with them. He would stay there after his class and would leave five minutes before they close the shop. But a few months passed, nothing really happened. He was beginning to lose his patience when one day he arrived at the shop and saw some men ganging up the whole family. When Nina asked for help, he knew she was desperate so when she offered herself to him, he took advantage of it to get the shop. "You look like an idiot." It was Jayden who took him back to the present. His smile disappeared and glared at him. "So? Do you have an answer to my question?" Luke asked. He forgot to answer when he started remembering how he ended up being friends with the guys in front of him and how he knew about his fiance. "I asked her about it but she said she just wanted me to fall in love with her. But I wasn''t really convinced. Her reason was shallow. As if she was not sincere with it." He answered. "What do you mean?" Percy asked. "Nina was not the type of girl who would make a deal about love. I know there were other things that were bothering her." "Why didn''t you ask her if you knew she was hiding something?" Jayden frowned. "I don''t think she will tell me. I got pissed and was disappointed so I left." "Andrew, I don''t usually meddle with my friends'' love affairs but Nina is Alora''s friend and she''s my friend as well. You know Alora would definitely get mad if her friend would get hurt. And I don''t want our friendship to get ruined because of that. We are like a family now, so if you''re not really serious about her, maybe you should think things over. It''s not too late. Your engagement has not been announced yet. Both of you can still back out." Luke advised. He know he has a point.. He''s concerned that if Nina and him ended up being miserable together, it could cause a stir up in everyone''s relationship. Chapter 22 - Her Feelings Nina couldn''t sleep. It was already midnight but Andrew hadn''t arrived yet. She was thinking that he was with another woman and got restless. When she made a deal with him, she didn''t expect he would agree. She knew he was disappointed that''s why he left her untouched. She took a deep breath and picked up her phone. She started typing and sent a message to the girls. ''Anyone still awake?'' Sent. Beep. ''I am.'' Peggy answered first, followed by Emily, Alora then Sophie. ''What is it?'' Alora replied. ''Andrew is not yet here. Luke and the others arrived two hours earlier, right?'' Sent. ''Yeah. Did you fight?'' Peggy messaged. ''No. But I think he was mad at me because I made a deal with him.'' Sent. ''What kind of deal?'' Sophie asked. Then she started telling them what happened earlier and her deal with Andrew. ''Why did you make that stupid deal in the first place? It''s as if you are telling him that whoever falls in love first loses. Nina, what''s bothering you?'' It was Emily who reacted first. ''Nothing.'' She simply answered. ''How about we go out tomorrow and let''s talk about it in person? You might need some air because everything happened so fast.'' Alora suggested. They agreed to go out in the morning and have breakfast outside. She fell asleep waiting for Andrew but he never came. "Tell us what''s bothering you." Peggy started. They went to a newly opened restaurant, Breakfast and Brew. After they ordered and waited for their food to arrive, the girls started asking her about her deal with Andrew. She took a deep breath and pouted. "I don''t know, I suddenly felt afraid." She answered. "From what? What are you afraid of?" Emily asked. "I''m scared of my own feelings because I was beginning to like him. I don''t know when it started but he was always kind to me. He didn''t really treat me badly ever since I met him. Even when he was visiting the shop, he would always sit quietly at the same table and order food. After eating, he would stay for a while and leave. Our fight started when he told me about his father''s plan and started offering us a huge amount of money so we could sell the shop to them." She answered in a worried tone. "Nina, did you ever think why Andrew needed to do that? I mean he''s an heir to the Cross Empire. There are different kinds of fathers. I think Andrew''s father was the kind who would need his son to do a job for him before he would give everything to him. In short, Andrew needed to prove something to his father so he thought he didn''t have a choice." Alora explained. She thought of that but she couldn''t accept the fact that he would just accept everything his father said. Afterall, when he told her about his father''s plan on marrying him off to a girl he chose for him, Andrew made her his contract bride. So definitely, Andrew has a choice from the beginning. "You haven''t answered the question. Why did you make that deal? You said you were afraid because you started to like him but what''s the connection between your deal and with you liking him?" Peggy was beginning to get impatient. She took a deep breath again before answering. "I wanted to have a reason not to fall in love with him." She answered. The girls glanced at each other before turning their eyes on her. "You''re saying you made that deal because you don''t want to fall in love with Andrew? Are you stupid? You don''t need a reason to fall in love with someone, you will just feel it. You can''t stop your heart from beating for someone." Emily grunted. "Exactly! But you could have a reason not to fall from someone, right? I mean, if I will always think of our deal then maybe I won''t fall in love with him. I want to win." She insisted. "Nina, can you tell us everything that you are thinking? I don''t understand the reason why you don''t like to fall in love. It''s a good feeling. And besides, you will be married to Andrew, it would be great if you marry someone you love." Sophie commented. She looked at them seriously. Alora and Sophie were in love with their fiance, Peggy was now starting to be on good terms with her current boyfriend, Jayden. Emily was the only single in the group but she definitely wanted to marry for love. "It''s not that I don''t want to fall in love with him in the future. But I wanted him to fall in love with me first. What if I loved him but he didn''t feel anything for me? I don''t want to have my heart broken. I wanted to make sure that he''s head over heels in love with me before I give him my heart." She finally said it. "Nina, getting your heart broken is a part of falling in love. You can''t expect that you will always feel happy when you love each other. You will have issues on the way and you won''t always walk in a flower bed in your journey to love. Sometimes you will need to walk in a thorny path before you actually find happiness. And when you do, you will learn how to fight for it and you would never allow someone to get in between you and the person you love." Alora said. She didn''t answer and kept quiet. She knows she was being a coward and her friends have a point. But she was not yet ready to get hurt. She wasn''t ready to cry for a man like Andrew. Besides, she won''t take back what she already offered him.. The deal will still continue and she will do everything to make Andrew fall for her even if she needs to use her body. Chapter 23 - Friends Alora and the others wanted to go shopping so she sent a message to Andrew that she might come home late today. She wasn''t really sure where he went last night. She wanted to ask him but she was afraid he would tell her that he spent the night with a woman so she decided to keep quiet. She wasn''t really fond of shopping. Maybe because she grew up with nothing so she rarely goes to the mall to buy stuff. "Nina, you should buy some new clothes since you will be going out a lot with Andrew." Emily suggested. Her friends don''t really care how she dresses but they are concerned that other people will look at her differently. She knew she would need new stuff to use. "Let''s go to Azalea. We decided to give you a gift. It''s a congratulatory gift so don''t worry about it. You never accept anything from us anyway so just this one time, okay?" Emily pleaded while the others looked at her with their sweetest smiles. Except for Alora of course. She giggled and nodded. Peggy grabbed her hand and pulled her towards Azalea. The manager itself assisted them and showed them the newest collection of Alora''s sister, Allaina Smith. She was one of the top fashion designers who was now based in Paris. "I like that dress!" Emily exclaimed, pointing at a red halter top dress. It was simple yet stunning. Nina actually liked it but didn''t say a word. She was sure it was expensive and she definitely couldn''t afford it anyway. Emily walked towards the dress and carefully checked it. The dress can be worn from casual meetings and dates, but it was also sophisticated enough to use for semi formal events. Emily took it and walked towards Nina. "Here. Try it on." Emily blurted which surprised her. "Me? Why?" Nina asked. Emily giggled while pulling her to the dressing room. "I chose it for you. I''m sure it will look great on you." She was about to protest when Emily covered her mouth with one of her fingers. "No buts. It''s a gift, remember?" She said to her. Nina nodded and smiled then went inside the dressing room to fit the dress. When she finally tried it on, she couldn''t stop herself from smiling when she looked at the mirror. She was petite but the dress made her look taller. The halter top and the opened back added sexiness, showing her curves. "Hey Nina! Come out now! We want to see you!" It was Peggy, shouting impatiently. She bit her lips and took a deep breath before going out of the dressing room. "Wow! I knew it! You''re stunning, Nina!" Emily exclaimed. She felt embarrassed hearing compliments from her friends but she was happy they liked it. They took a few more clothes and asked her to try them. She was exhausted but it was fun. It was the first time in her life that she tried on a lot of designer clothes. She usually went with her friends when they wanted to spend money for clothes and she was always a bystander. They would ask her to pick one for herself but she would always decline because she knew they would pay for it even without her asking. "Are you sure about this? I think this is too much." She suddenly felt guilty when she saw the bags of clothes. Alora held her hands and smiled. She was surprised to see her smiling. Although her eyes don''t really show emotions, Alora tried to smile for her and Nina was happy about it. "This is a gift from us. We''ve been friends for four years now and you never accepted any gifts from us. We''re hoping that you will accept it now. You''re our friend, Nina. Don''t ever think that you are taking advantage of us. We want you to have these clothes. It was just material things compared to what you actually gave us." Alora said in a cold yet gentle voice. Nina frowned. She was thinking of the thing Alora was talking about. She didn''t give them anything. She couldn''t afford any gift from her friends. During special occasions, she wanted to give them something but she always ended up with nothing. Her friends were rich anyway and they had everything they wanted. She heard Sophie and Peggy giggled. She glanced at them then to Emily who was staring at her, with crossed arms on her chest. "Your friendship." Alora continued. She turned her gaze to Alora when she said that. "Nina, your friendship is the best gift we have received. It was innocent and sweet. It was honest and sincere. You know, it''s hard for us to have a true friend. Sometimes, they betray then leave us or most of the time, they will just use us. But yours was different so thank you for being our friend." Sophie whispered. She wanted to cry. She didn''t really expect that she would fit in the group. She was a nobody, a simple poor girl who belonged to the Bronze Class. They belonged to the upper class, the elites. Platinum students whose families were the richest worldwide. They were rich kids but they never treated her differently. They didn''t care if she was poor and hung out with her even though she belonged to the lower class. "Ouch!" She almost yelled when Peggy toppled her fingers on her forehead. "You''re daydreaming." Emily said, laughing. They glared at the two and eventually all of them were laughing. Their happy moment was cut short when a man and a woman came inside Azalea. The woman who has the same height as Emily was holding on to the man''s arms, while the man was whispering something to her ear. Nina''s eyes widened and her body froze when she saw who the man was.. It was her fiance, Andrew. Chapter 24 - Her First Pain "Hey what are you staring at?" Peggy frowned. Nina just stood there frozen, staring intently. The girls turned their eyes from where she was looking and were also surprised. Andrew and the woman didn''t notice them at first but when she saw Nina, he was surprised. He didn''t say a word and was just looking at her. He didn''t even bother to move away from the woman beside him. "Andrew, I like that dress. Buy it for me please." The woman pleaded, pointing at the red dress on the poster of the store. When she noticed that Andrew was staring at someone and wasn''t listening to her, she looked at the girl who was wearing the dress she liked. She noticed the other girls and knew who they were. She looked at Andrew again and thought of something naughty. She smirked and suddenly kissed Andrew on the cheek. Andrew''s eyes widened. He looked at the woman beside him and turned to Nina. He was checking her reaction and saw her clenched her jaw. "Nina." He called. Nina felt like something pierced her heart. It was a different kind of pain when she saw Ella kissing Andrew. She could feel her chest tightened and no words came out from her mouth. Then she felt a hand touch hers. When she looked at who it was, she saw Sophie, smiling at her gently. She turned to Alora, Peggy and Emily. They were also smiling, as if telling her they got her back. So she took a deep breath and slowly walked towards the two. "Andrew, you''re here. You didn''t come home last night, I was surprised to see you here." She said while looking directly into his eyes. She was hiding her pain. She couldn''t show Andrew that she was hurting inside. The first time she saw him with a woman, she knew she was hurt because of her pride. But now, she couldn''t explain why. "Ah, I-I stayed at-" He couldn''t continue his words and turned to the woman beside him again. His gestures were giving Nina''s heart more pain. She bit her lips to stop her tears from falling and looked at the woman who was holding on to Andrew''s arms. "Hi! I''m Nina. Andrew''s fiance." She introduced herself first. The woman smiled and didn''t show that she was bothered by what she said. "I''m Seira. Andrew slept in my house last night. He came drunk and couldn''t drive anymore so I told him to stay. I didn''t know he''s getting married." The woman said without any hesitation. "I see. So he also decided to take you here after sleeping in your house." She said while looking coldly at the woman. "Yes. We haven''t seen each other for six months. I missed him so if you don''t mind, I''ll borrow your fiance for a day." Seira continued. Nina couldn''t answer for a moment. She was trying to compose herself so Andrew and Seira won''t recognize that she''s hurting. She was about to answer when someone called their attention. "Andrew?" It was a woman''s voice. They looked at the woman who called him. She was wearing a black body hugging short dress, her long scarlet hair was tied up and was swaying while she walked towards them. Her face looked like she was a few years older than them, but she was pretty even though she only wore a little make up. A definition of a sophisticated woman, Nina thought to herself. The woman kissed Andrew on the cheek as well when she got closer and wrapped her hand to his other arm. Nina frowned. What the hell is going on? Is this a reunion of his flings? Nina thought inwardly. She looked at Andrew again and waited for his explanation. But to her disappointment, he was just staring at her, saying nothing. "And you are?" Seira was the one who asked. The woman smiled and looked at Seira from head to toe before answering. "I''m Bettina. We met last week in a bar and had a quick, you know." The woman said then blinked at Seira. Nina wanted to barf after hearing Bettina''s words. She knew what she meant by those words and she already expected that this scene could happen one day. But she didn''t expect it to be so soon. Her heart was in more pain while looking at the two women with hands wrapped into her fiance''s arms. She saw Bettina was slowly brushing her fingers to Andrew''s arms. Nina felt uncomfortable. "So Andrew, I gave you my card but you never called me. I can see that you were busy with some kids." Bettina was trying to mock Seira but she also gazed at Nina. "Nina!" It was Alora''s voice. But it was somehow different and she knew it was one of her other selves, Camila. For those who didn''t know. Alora has dissociative identity disorder and currently has four personalities living inside her. She switched personalities from time to time, especially if she couldn''t control her anger. Nina knew Alora was mad since she switched to Camila. She was worried that Camila would do something violent so she snapped and decided to join Andrew''s game. "Kids? Maybe he didn''t contact you because he''s tired of fucking some aunty." Nina exclaimed while looking at Bettina from head to toe. She saw Bettina''s expression change from mockery to madness. She glared at her and smirked. "Who the hell are you?" She asked. Nina was petite while Seira and Bettina were tall like Emily. She may look like a child to those women but she would never let anyone look down on her, especially Andrew''s exes. She mustered the courage, walked closer to Andrew, grabbed his collar and pulled him closer to her face. "Kiss me." She ordered. He suddenly freed himself from the two women''s hands then wrapped his arms around Nina''s waist. "I thought you''re mad at me." He whispered. She felt his warm breath through her face while her heart started pounding loudly. She admits she already missed him because he didn''t come home last night. "I am mad so you have some explaining to do later. Now, show them who I am to you." She demanded. He smiled at her and pulled her closer. "As you wish.." He said before pressing his lips to hers. Chapter 25 - Twin Sister She wrapped her arms around his neck, pulling him closer to her. She felt his warm lips to hers, making her heart flutter. She was mad at him but she couldn''t deny the fact that she liked his kisses. His lips invaded the softness of her lips. He isn''t using his tongue and the kiss was sweet, not aggressive. But still, she could feel her body starting to get hot. He was brushing his palm through her back while pulling her closer to his body. She suddenly felt his hardness between her thighs. Her heart was dancing with joy. She thought she was the only one affected by the kiss. "Excuse my rudeness. But that bitch already left so can you stop doing that?" She heard Seira talk. Nina wanted more but Andrew suddenly released her when they heard Seira. Again, she felt disappointed and hurt. Why would he listen to Seira? Who is she in his life that Nina felt like she was important to Andrew? When Andrew turned to Seira, he didn''t let go of her. He was still holding her, his arms around her waist. "You really are annoying sometimes." Andrew exclaimed while glaring at Seira. Nina frowned. She looked at Andrew then turned her eyes to Seira who was sweetly smiling at her. "Let me introduce myself again. I''m Seira, Andrew''s sister." She said while extending her hand to her. Nina''s eyes widened in surprise. She couldn''t say a word. She felt embarrassed because earlier, she was thinking that Seira was Andrew''s other fling. She couldn''t reach out to her so Seira grabbed her hand, shaking it. She looked at Andrew, who was grinning widely. She suddenly felt angry towards him so she slapped him on the shoulder. "What''s that for?" He whined. "You''re enjoying this! You didn''t say she was your sister." She said, almost yelling. Andrew was holding her even more when she started to struggle so she could get away from him. She was pissed when she saw him with a wide grin on his face. "Hey it''s my fault. It was my idea. I''m sorry." Seira said in a gentle voice. When she looked at Seira again, she could now see the resemblance. Seira was actually the girl version of Andrew. Then she finally realized the reason. "Are you twins?" Seira giggled and nodded. "At last, you saw the similarities." Andrew blurted. She ignored and was just staring at Seira. She really looked like Andrew. They both have black hair and a pair of black eyes with long lashes. "How about we chat over coffee?" Seira suggested. "I-I''m with my friends. Maybe -" "Girls, can I borrow my fiance now?" She was cut off by Andrew. She almost forgot she was with her friends. But they agreed that she would come with the siblings instead. "I''m glad you''re Andrew''s fiance, not some cheap socialite. I like you!" Seira said, smiling. "I''m sorry I didn''t know Andrew has a sister." She murmured. Seira chuckled. "Nobody knows about me anyway so it''s fine." She was surprised and confused from what Seira said. She glanced at her then to Andrew. "I''m an introvert." Seira answered her confusion. Nina didn''t ask further. She wanted to know all about her fiance but she felt like the siblings didn''t like to talk about it so she just nodded and kept quiet. "You bought a lot." Andrew said while looking at the bags of clothes from Azalea. "I didn''t buy them. The girls said it''s their gift. I don''t really like shopping. The clothes were expensive, I don''t think I need them." She almost whispered and bowed her head. She felt embarrassed. Seira might think that she loves material things and would look at her differently. "You don''t need to explain. I know you don''t like them so I couldn''t buy things for you. But will you allow me to buy something for you as a gift?" Andrew asked. When she tilted her head up to see his expression, he was looking at her intently. The look on his eyes again that she couldn''t read and understand. It was making her heart beat louder but it was also making her at ease. They didn''t notice they were staring at each other for a few minutes. Seira laughed which made her blush. Andrew glared at her sister, as if telling her to shut up. Looking at the siblings, she thinks the two were really close. They were twins after all and they said twins have a deep connection to each other. "So can you accept things from me?" Andrew asked again. "I-If it''s from you then it''s fine." She answered, still blushing. "You''re so innocent. Are you sure you''re okay with Andrew?" Seira teased. Nina giggled when she saw Andrew frowned at his sister. "He''s not perfect but I don''t think I can be with any man aside from him." She answered without hesitation. Andrew was shocked. He didn''t expect to hear those words from her. He was disappointed because of the deal she made but he knew she wasn''t lying right now. "Thank you Nina. I''m glad my brother found his match. If you need anything don''t hesitate to call me. Here''s my card." Seira said while giving her a calling card. She smiled and nodded when she took the card from Seira. They continued to chat and for some reason, she felt light-hearted towards Seira. She was the oldest among her siblings and it was the first time she felt like she had an elder sister. After chatting, they went shopping again. Andrew bought her more clothes, bags and shoes. She told him to buy her one but she didn''t expect he would buy the whole collection for her. "Andrew, this is too much. I don''t really need a lot of clothes." She whispered. Andrew pulled her inside a dressing room and slammed her softly against the door. She gasped when she stared into his eyes. Her heart pounded as her face was flushed. They were in a small space so their body''s were so close to each other. "I won''t take any rejection from you. I know you knew why I didn''t come home last night. I''m still disappointed, Nina. You have to make it up to me.." He said in a serious tone. Chapter 26 - [R18] Baby She pouted but she would never take it back. A deal is a deal. She would not risk her heart and she would never be like other women who would die just for love. She has to make him fall in love with her first before her heart melts for him. She wrapped her arms around his neck and crossed the gap between them. She made sure her breasts were slightly pressed against his chest. Then she pulled his head closer and whispered something to his ear. Andrew''s body was shaken. He suddenly felt the excitement when Nina whispered to his ear. His dick became hard and twitched reacting to Nina''s words. "You are one naughty girl." He whispered back. Her temperature rose when she felt his warm breath to her ear. She was startled when Andrew grabbed her bottom and squeezed it gently. She gazed at him with lust and longing. He didn''t come home last night but she already missed him as if he was gone for a month. She wasn''t supposed to feel that way but she ignored it and just went with the flow. She was happy that he slept in his sister''s house and not in some random girls apartment. "You don''t like it?" She pouted. Andrew chuckled. "Of course not. I''m looking forward to it. You felt it right?" He said while pressing his crotch between her thighs. She softly moaned when she felt his hardened flesh poking her. She swallowed her saliva while staring into his eyes. "I-I miss you. I-I want you. Can we go home now?" She blurted. Andrew didn''t say a word but he suddenly pulled her outside, walking at a fast pace. When they saw Seira, Andrew gave her his card. Seira frowned and confusion was all over her face. "I''ll leave the rest to you. Tell them to deliver the things we bought in Queen''s. We have something important to do." He said while blinking at Seira. She was about to say goodbye to Seira when Andrew pulled her again outside the store. As he dragged her towards the car, Nina was starting to get nervous. She didn''t really know how to do the thing she said earlier. She wanted to do it to please him but she didn''t have any experience. As soon as they entered the car, Andrew pulled her closer, slamming his lips to hers. She responded to his kisses, parting her lips to meet his tongue. She felt his hand under her skirt, brushing his fingers slowly on her thigh. She softly let out a moan when he grabbed her bottom. His lips moved to her cheek then to her ear, licking her earlobe. She didn''t know that a simple gesture like that could make her body crave for more. "Andrew." She called in a hoarse voice when he teased her by circling his tongue on her ear. "Call my name more, Nina." He whispered. She gasped for air when his lips brushed from her ear down to her neck, giving her small kisses. He stopped on her shoulder, licking it first then sucked it gently. He pulled away a little and looked at her. "I want you now but we''re in a public place so I have to stop before I lose control." She was disappointed because her body was asking for more. He saw her reaction so she grabbed her hand and pressed on his hardened flesh. She looked at him, biting her lips. She really wanted him badly. She couldn''t wait any longer. He was surprised when she suddenly unzipped his pants, releasing his proud erection from underwear. He didn''t move and waited for her next move. Earlier, in the dressing room, he was surprised when she whispered what she wanted to do. "I want to put your dick in my mouth." Those were her exact words that made him hard. What excited him was the fact that he knew she was not experienced with it. Thinking that he was her first making him so thrilled. Nina bit her lips, moistening them with her tongue when he saw his dick twitched. He waited for her to move. He had a feeling that she would back out but to his surprise, Nina moved her head down to his crotch. He gasped when he felt her warm breath brushed on his skin. She moved closer and softly kissed the tip of his dick. It was her first time but she actually read something about pleasuring a man the other night so she wanted to try it. She grabbed his dick with her palm then started licking it from the base to the tip before putting it inside her mouth. "Ohhhh¡­ Fuuuck!" Andrew growled when he felt her throat nudged the head of his dick. He held her hair together so he could see what she was doing. She started to move her head, bobbing it up and down. "Yeeess.. That''s it baby¡­" He whispered in a hoarse voice. She heard him call her baby. He usually calls her by her name only, no term of endearment between them. She didn''t react but her heart suddenly skipped a beat hearing those words from him. She wasn''t an expert with this kind of stuff, hearing Andrew''s groans excites her more. She continued to bob her head, sliding his dick further deep into her throat. "Shit! That was so good!" He howled. He rested his head, tilting it up while he bit his lips and rolled his eyes. He could feel the warmth of her breath and the moisted inside of her mouth. "Baby, if you continue I might come." He whispered. She didn''t know what she was thinking. He was obviously stopping her, but instead she pulled her underwear down, removing it. Then she sat on top, straddling him. "Hey. We''re in the car. Are you sure about this?" He asked, but deep inside, excitement was running through his body. "Just shut up!" She blurted, shutting him up by pressing her lips with his. Chapter 27 - [R18] Crazy For You With her lips pressed with his, she positioned herself by holding on to her dick. She rubbed the tip to her wet entrance, making him groan again, then she slowly sat down. They both felt the warmth when his dick was sliding slowly inside her. She couldn''t push harder since she was checking if she could take him in that position. She moaned when she felt him getting bigger and harder. "Ahhhhh¡­" He cupped her face, pulling it slightly away from his face. "Are you okay?" He asked. She nodded. She could feel her whole body burning, making her face so red. She also suddenly felt embarrassed by her actions. "I-I''m sorry. I really wanted to do it." She blushed. He chuckled then gave her a passionate kiss. She wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled him closer to her. "Can you move, baby?" He murmured in between their kisses. She nodded then started moving on top of her. He held on to her waist, guiding her how to move. She slowly moved her hips forward and back. "Ahhhh¡­ Ahhhh¡­" She moaned when she felt his crotch rubbed against her clit. He moved his lips down to her neck then fondled one of her breasts with his hand. He wasn''t satisfied with her dress on, he unbuttoned it then unhooked her bra, releasing her breasts. He squeezed them together and started licking her nipples while she continued to move on top of him. She arched her back giving him more of her. She was making him crazy by her gestures. "Ohhhh¡­ Shit!" He growled when she suddenly sucked him in. She grinded him faster this time when she heard him growl. She was happy by his reaction. His howls and growls were like music to his ear. "Andrew, I like the way you fill me up like this." She whispered while circling her hips. "Oohhhh¡­ Yeaaahhh¡­ That''s it, baby¡­" He howled. Her back was hitting the steering wheel so it was hard for her so he pulled the seat adjustment lever to recline the chair. He was now lying down while she was on top of him. She moved her feet and put them on both sides. She then started moving up and down, sliding his dick in and out of her pussy. She saw him biting his lips while looking at her with lust. She moaned when he suddenly pinched her nipples. As she continued pounding him, her breasts were dangling and bouncing. Seeing her breasts like that added flames to his already burning body. He was still controlling himself since they''re in the car and someone might notice the movement. The car''s windows were tinted in black but it would definitely move because of what they are doing. But when he looked down, he saw his dick proudly sliding inside of her pussy. He could also see her clit so he rubbed it with his fingers, licked it then back her clit. "Ahhh¡­ Ahhh¡­ Oooohhhh¡­" She moaned while rolling her eyes. She was getting wilder when he touched and played with her clit. She held onto the car''s handlebar, placing her other hand under his chest. She wanted to feel the warmth of his body more. Then she started moving again up and down. She slightly pulled away leaving only the head then pushed her hips down. "Oh! Fuck! You''re making me crazy, baby!" He howled again. She pulled again then circled her hips while sliding down to his dick. She moved faster on top of him then she leaned forward to kiss him on the lips. It wasn''t just a simple kiss. When she got closer, she put her tongue out to slide it inside his mouth. He was slightly smiling when he met her tongue with his. They savored the taste of each other''s mouth as their tongues were like swords fencing each other. She pulled his shirt up so her breasts were rubbing against his chest while her hips continued to pound him. They could hear the sound of their skin as she danced her hips upward and downward. He was brushing his hands on her back then down to her bottom, spanking them twice. "Ahhh¡­ Ahhh¡­" She moaned. He held on to her bottom, guiding her to move faster. "Baby, can you hear that? You''re so wet! Shit, you''re amazing!" He said when she moved faster, shoving his dick inside and out of her wet pussy. She felt his dick poking her womb, nudging continuously her most sensitive spot. She was gasping for air when she leaned back and held onto the handlebar again. She circled her hips, pushing it harder and deeper into her core. Controlling her muscles, she sucked him again. "Ahhhhhhhhh¡­" "Ugh¡­" They were exchanging moans and growls from pleasure and ecstasy. The excitement and thrills from getting caught added to their desire and lust. "Andrew, I''m coming!" She yelled. Before she knew it, they had already exchanged positions. Andrew was now on top. "My turn." He said, smirking. Then he started to thrust his dick inside her. He was moving faster in and out of her pussy. "Ahhhhh¡­ Ahhhhh¡­" "Moan louder, baby." He said. With one hard thrust of his dick, she felt it poked her womb, then they both came. But Andrew didn''t stop, while they both released their juice together, he continued thrusting his dick that made her lose her mind. "Ohhhhh¡­ Ahhhhh¡­ More! More! I waaant mooooore!" She moaned. He collapsed on top of her after their intense act. Both gasping for air, Andrew leaned on her chest while she wrapped her arms around him. "Maybe I should do it again." He murmured. "What?" She frowned. "Not sleeping with you or not seeing you for a day." He chuckled. She understood what he meant. She suddenly got embarrassed and became flushed. "I won''t do this again if you do it on purpose!" She exclaimed, slapping him on his shoulders. "Ouch! Hey! Stop that. If you won''t, prepare yourself to get exhausted tonight." He teased. "Then let''s go home and continue." She said with a red face. He tilted his head up to look at her blushing face. "You are really making me crazy for you." She wasn''t sure what he meant by those words but she was happy to hear it. She didn''t take back the deal and he didn''t also talk about it. They just went home with smiles on their faces and continued to feel each other''s warmth. Chapter 28 - Favor "What course would you like to take in college?" He asked. She was in front of the mirror brushing her hair while he was on the couch doing some paperwork. "I wanted to take business and finance. And culinary as well. I wanted to have my own restaurant. But we can''t really afford it." She said. Then she turned to Andrew. "Can you sponsor my studies?" She suddenly asked. He looked at her with a frown face. He wasn''t sure if she was kidding or serious when she asked him. He didn''t answer, straightened his back and leaned on the couch. "I really wanted to go to college. But it''s too expensive. I gave the remaining money to my parents so they could use it for my sister''s future. I don''t want to be a burden to them. So I was just thinking if you could sponsor me instead?" She continued. She curled and bit her lips. She knew she was being demanding. They were not married yet and she wasn''t even introduced to the public as his fiance, but she wanted to use this chance to reach her dreams. He chuckled. "You really amused me sometimes. It was obvious you were using your position to get what you want but I didn''t feel offended. I liked your spirit." She pulled a long face while staring at him. This is not the time to get embarrassed. If someone could sponsor her to go to college, she could beg that person just to accept it. But it was a relief for her that her fiance was a rich guy. "So will you sponsor me?" She asked again. He smiled and looked at her intently. "It depends." He answered. She frowned. She knew it wasn''t that easy to ask him for a favor. He would definitely ask her something in return. This was like a game of tug of war for both of them. A test for strength and whoever falls first into the mudded ground will lose. "What do you want?" She questioned him. He laughed, crossing his arms on his chest. "Why do you ask like I wanted something from you? You already gave me your body. And for the past few months that we''ve been together, I can say that I am satisfied with your performance." She blushed hearing those words from him. Just the thought of those times that they had sex, pleasuring and feeling the warmth of each others body, made her embarrassed. She glared at him with a flushed face. "Because you are like that. Every time I ask something from you, you either want me to kiss you or pleasure you in bed first before giving me what I want." "Then why do you always do it? You always have a choice Nina. Just admit that you actually liked everything we have done so far. Just like the other day, I didn''t ask you to give me a blow job and ride me inside the car. You did it yourself." He said, teasing her with a wide grin. A pillow suddenly landed on his face. He was supposed to get mad at her but she was so red from anger and embarrassment. "This is all your fault. If you were like some other guy who never slept with women, I would never think of something like that. I swear I will never do that again." She yelled. Her eyes were starting to be filled with tears. She was already standing beside the bed, looking so helpless. She wanted to run outside and hide from him. If she knew it would lead to this conversation, she would never have asked him to sponsor her studies. "Come here." He demanded. She shook her hand and walked two steps backwards. She wouldn''t want to embarrass herself more. "Nina, come here. Or I won''t sponsor you." He said firmly. She glared at him again, her eyes filled with tears. "See? You were asking me something again." She whispered. "As I said, you have a choice." He answered back. She bit her lips first, thinking about what he said. But she didn''t really think of the sponsorship anymore. She slowly walked towards him because she wanted him to comfort her. He leaned forward and grabbed her on the wrist when she got closer, pulling her to sit on his lap. He suddenly cupped her face, wiping the tears from her eyes with his thumb. "I''m sorry if you felt like that. But Nina, you don''t have to do that anymore. I wanted you to know that your presence was enough for me. The sex was just a bonus. I honestly enjoyed being with you." He said, staring directly into her eyes. Her heart started beating faster and louder. She couldn''t control it, she was happy from what he said. "R-Really? You are? You''re not looking for another woman." "How many times do I have to tell you that? We were together almost everyday. I haven''t missed a single night sleeping beside you. Are you still doubting me?" He asked, sounding annoyed. She shook her head and kissed him to lessen his annoyance. "No. I-I just wanted you to say that I-I''m the only girl for now." "For now? Do you think after you, there will be another girl?" Her eyes widened. She didn''t really expect that from him. Is he reassuring her that she will be the last girl in his life? "Look, we don''t know what the future holds. I am satisfied with what we have so far. I never felt happy with those women I dated. With you, it was different. I can be myself when I''m with you. I don''t have to pretend." He continued when she didn''t answer. She leaned her head to his chest and didn''t comment on what he said. She was really feeling happy about it. "Then what do I need to do so you would agree to sponsor me?" She asked. He wanted to laugh. She really knows how to ruin the mood. He thought inwardly so he decided to tease her more. "Nothing. I was just waiting for you to say the L word." He murmured. "W-What?" She exclaimed, looking at him withe eyes widened. Chapter 29 - His Feelings She was shocked when he said he wanted to hear the L word from her. She stood up, walked away from him, confused. "A-Andrew, what are you saying? We had a deal." He smirked. He really enjoyed seeing different reactions and expressions from her. "Exactly. You used your debt to make a deal with me. So I''m just returning the favor, I am using that deal to give you everything you wanted. It''s a win-win case for you. Think about it." She couldn''t understand what he really meant. If she agrees, isn''t it like she was accepting defeat? It means she would have to tell him the L word first for him to give her what she wanted. How could that be a win-win situation for her? "Don''t make me look so stupid. I''m not that naive! If you don''t want to sponsor me then fine! I swear I would never say that to you!" She yelled. She turned around and walked out of the room, annoyed. He could hear her cursing him when she went out. He bursted out laughing instead of getting mad. She really makes everything amusing. He was just teasing her. He knew what she was thinking and he just wanted to see her reaction. But she really didn''t need to ask her about the sponsorship. He asked her about what she wanted to study in college because he was actually fixing her documents. If she just looked at his laptop, he was on the website of Golden Oak College, checking on the course she mentioned. He went with the flow of their conversation when she suddenly asked him to sponsor her. She didn''t even know that when she became his fiance, a sponsorship was not necessary. The school board already knew that they''re engaged so all her school fees will be transferred and charged to Cross Realty Corporation. There were some documents that needed signing and everything''s settled. He was shaking his head with a smile on his face. He would tell her once she''s not mad anymore. He continued to work on his laptop and didn''t notice the time. When he was done, he looked at his watch and frowned. It was already ten in the evening but Nina hadn''t returned to their bedroom. He decided to take a shower but even after an hour in the bathroom, she still didn''t return. He went outside to look for her. Everyone was already asleep so he walked slowly and gently, trying to not wake anyone. He searched for her in the living room and in the kitchen. She wasn''t there. He went to the garden but no one was there either. He then went to the library to look for her. Nina loves reading books. She would always stay there in the afternoon until sundown every weekend. If she wasn''t seen anywhere in the house, she was surely in the library. When he went inside, it was dark. The lights were turned off and only the moon was giving light on the couch where a girl was sleeping quietly. He smiled and walked towards her. He saw her still holding a book. She fell asleep reading it. When he looked at the title, it was the story of Rapunzel. She was a princess who was stolen from her parents, locked in a tower until a prince came to rescue him. He took a sigh and sat down on the floor, leaning his back on the couch. "Do you feel caged? Are you thinking that you are like Rapunzel? I somehow stole you from your family. I didn''t give you a choice, I grabbed that opportunity to take you and your family''s business. I''m not proud of it. But I didn''t regret it. If I didn''t come that day, maybe you and your sisters were taken by some other men. If I didn''t accept the job from my father, I would have never met you. Are you waiting for your prince charming to rescue you?" He glanced at her sleeping face and touched her on the cheek gently. He moved his hand away then looked outside the window, staring at the moon. "At first, I wasn''t really sure if I would offer you the marriage. Father was really insisting that I should have chosen a fiance already. He knew I was playing with women almost every night so maybe that was the only way for him to stop me from doing it. I know I was being unfair, asking you to marry me and worst, losing your innocence to someone like me. But I was really happy when you said yes. Everything was first to me. I admit I had a lot of experience when it comes to sex but there''s no emotions in it. There were no feelings. But with you, everything''s different." He paused. He took a deep breath before he continued. "You were this girl who grew up with almost nothing. Just a small shop and a family you cherish and love. But you were so positive in everything. I admire you for loving your family unconditionally. You even threw yourself to me to save your sisters. I thought I could control you but I was wrong. Everything I thought about you was wrong." He chuckled. He glanced at her again. She was still sleeping and didn''t even move an inch. He reached out her face, touching her cheek. "For the first time in my life, I am afraid. I am afraid of losing you. For the first time, I am doubting myself. I don''t know if I can make you stay with me. For the first time, I finally found someone that I wanted to keep. For the past months that we are together, I wanted to tell you something. But suddenly, you told me about that stupid deal of yours. I was disappointed. Nina, I already lost before that. I just couldn''t accept it. What I''m trying to say is¡­ I-I" He took a deep breath again and closed his eyes.... Chapter 30 - Conflict "What I want to say is¡­ I-I" ''Thud'' He frowned and looked at the direction from where the sound came. He stood up and walked towards the last bookshelf. His eyes widened when he saw who it was. "What the hell are you doing here, Missy?" He almost yelled. The girl stood up and straightened herself, fixing her hair and clothes. Staring at the girl who was also startled, it seemed like she was on the library ladder then fell. He was sure she was already there when he entered the library. "This is Queens. I also lived here." She answered in sarcasm. She was right. Everyone in this house could freely enter any room here except for the master''s bedroom and Luke''s office. Missy was a classmate of Alora, Peggy and Emily. She was also one of the bodyguards of Peggy. She was a petite girl, with black shoulder length hair, black eyes and about Nina''s height. She heard she was trained by Miller Security Corporation at a very young age. "I know that. But why are you still here? It''s midnight." He asked with a frown face. "I was reading a book with Nina but she fell asleep so I came to this spot to look for some other books, that''s when you suddenly came." She explained. She wasn''t looking at him. Seeing her face blushing, right there, he already knew she heard everything he said earlier. "D-Did you hear anything?" He still asked, making sure she really heard every word. He was crossing his fingers, wishing that he was talking in a low voice when he said those words. But she nodded, confirming his thoughts. "How much did you hear?" He asked again. He was beginning to get worried and embarrassed at the same time. How could he be so stupid? But it was still a good thing that it was Missy who heard it. If it was one of her best friends, he''s doomed. "Ahm¡­ Like everything? From the moment you asked her if she felt caged like Rapunzel because you somehow stole her from her parents until you almost confessed and said the "L" word." She answered. This time she was looking at him like she was about to laugh. He looked at Nina who was still sleeping on the couch, checking if she moved a little. When he was sure that Nina was still asleep, he walked towards Missy and grabbed her arms. "If you ever say a single word to Nina, I swear I will make sure you will be transferred to another client." He said with gritted teeth. Missy laughed. "You know you cannot do that, right? I mean I worked for the Miller''s and not some lower rank family. She was right. The Miller Clan was one of the most powerful families in the country. They belong to the top five. His family belongs to the top ten, still lower than the Miller''s. "But don''t worry, your secret is safe with me as long as no one asks me about it." She said with a smirk on her face. "Bitch." He whispered when he let her go and turned his back on her. "What did you call me?" She asked somewhat pissed. He sighed and turned to him again. "Look, I don''t care who you worked for, as long as you don''t tell anyone about what you heard, I will ignore you like I always do." They weren''t friends. It was actually the first time they talked to each other. He knew her because she was always following Peggy. "You''re funny. You didn''t have the courage to tell her directly. You were confessing when she was sleeping. That was weird." She chuckled. She was making him pissed. He thought it was a relief that Missy was the one who heard him, but she was beginning to get on his nerves. "Missy!" He called while glaring at her. "Fine. Fine. I won''t say anything anymore but you know these days, not everything is free." She suddenly blurted. He frowned. She''s now going to ask something from him. He took a deep breath, tweaked his hair while brushing his palm against his face. "Alright! Tell me what do you want?" He asked. "Hmm. I''ll think about what I want carefully then I will tell you. Meet me here in three days." She answered. He rushed towards her feeling so pissed. He held on to her arms again, slamming her against the bookshelf. "Don''t order me around, Missy. That will be the last time I will answer your demands. Make sure to think about what you would ask me or else you will know who I really am." He said, clenching his jaw. He knew she wasn''t the type of girl who would fear him. She wasn''t a personal bodyguard for nothing. But he needed to make sure that she would not say anything to Nina. He wasn''t ready to tell her his feelings in person. All the things he said earlier were just a spur of the moment. He wanted Nina to fall for him first. He wanted her to take back the deal she made with him. Missy was about to talk back to her when they both heard a voice, making him feel nervous. It was Nina. "Andrew? Is that you?" Nina asked while staring at the two figures in the dark part of the library. She frowned, trying to figure out who the other person was with her fiance. She was shocked when a little moonlight suddenly lit up the library. Andrew became anxious. He looked at Missy and then he realized that they were in an awkward position. Missy was against the bookshelf, his hands were holding her arms. His face was a little closer to her because he was whispering when he talked to her earlier. His lower wasn''t really pressed against Missy but if someone would look at them from afar, they would definitely think that they are doing something lewd. He suddenly let her go and turned to Nina who was still shocked. She was just standing there and not saying any word. "Nina, I can explain." He said. She curled her lips and he saw her eyes were starting to be filled with tears. "I really couldn''t put my trust in you.." She blurted, then turned around and walked out of the library. Chapter 31 - Love And Freedom "Shit! You! I''ll deal with you later!" He exclaimed before running out of the library to follow Nina. She went directly to their bedroom and decided to pack her things. Her family was staying in Andrew''s house so she wasn''t really sure where to go. She didn''t notice she was already crying. Her heart was being crushed from the inside. She would be lying to herself if she would pretend that she wasn''t affected. She was hurt. She was jealous. She wanted Andrew all to herself. She wasn''t willing to share him with anyone, even to a friend. "Nina, let me explain. Can you at least listen to me?" Andrew said when he went inside the room and found her packing her things. She glared at him, not embarrassed to show him how hurt she was. She didn''t care anymore because her heart was in pain. "Are you going to tell me that Missy is your sister? Why don''t you just admit it? You will never change. You will always be that playboy who would fuck any woman!" She yelled. "What? After all that I have shown you, you still couldn''t give me your trust?" He asked slightly pissed. She stood up and faced him. "I will never trust you." She answered. But inside her heart, she was hurt because she trusted him. She just couldn''t tell him because she was too scared. "Then what''s the sense of asking me to fall in love with you? That stupid deal of yours, it will never happen if one of us do not even trust the other. Nina, love without trust, it wasn''t love at all. How could you think that I am having an affair with Missy? She''s your friend." He said, looking at her directly. She didn''t answer. She just realized that he was right. Missy was not that kind of girl. She wasn''t just a personal guard of Peggy, she was a friend. And Missy wouldn''t allow Andrew to touch her. Her tears wouldn''t stop falling. She was suddenly embarrassed by her reaction. "I-I''m sorry. I was hurt when I saw you touching her." "Why?" He asked. She looked at him then averted her eyes again. She was scared that Andrew would figure out her feelings. "Because you promised me. You said you won''t touch any other woman and that you are satisfied with me." She answered, still not looking into his eyes. "You said you don''t trust me and you don''t have any feelings towards me. Then why are you crying? Why were you hurt? Is it really because of your pride again? I''m tired of this game Nina. You never took back the deal you made with me. You couldn''t even give me a little trust. I intend to keep my promise. I will never cheat on you. But I don''t think that''s the problem, you''re scared and I don''t know what I should do for you to completely trust me. Nina, I love you. I am in love with you." He suddenly said. She was surprised by the sudden confession from Andrew. She just stood there, eyes widened. Her heart was pounding so fast that she felt like she couldn''t breathe. He finally said what he wanted to say. It wasn''t the confession he had imagined. He was thinking of bringing her to a more romantic place. And he didn''t expect that he would say it while they were in an argument. But he felt like this would just go on if he would wait for her to say it first. He wasn''t also sure if Nina felt the same way. He sighed deeply when he saw her frozen. He was really getting tired of their game. He wanted it to end and just give Nina her freedom. "Nina, I want you. I want your trust, your love. I want your heart. I want your everything. But if you cannot give that to me, I think we should just break up. I know you were forced to be with me because of the debt. From now on, you don''t owe me anything. You won. I''m giving you your freedom." He continued. His voice was gentle and it was sad. Hearing him like that gave her heart more pain. She saw her turn around and walk away from her. She touched her chest trying to figure out what she really felt towards him. He said she was free. That means, she could be with her family. She could go far away from Andrew. They would just see each other if they hang out with their friends. She could do whatever she wanted. She doesn''t need to marry him anymore. She won from the deal she made with him. He said he loved her first so she won and he needed to do everything she asked. She wiped the tears from her eyes and started packing her things. She took her old clothes and left the new ones that Andrew brought for her. She bit her lips and took a deep breath before setting her foot out of the estate. It was three in the morning when Andrew came back to their bedroom. He knew that Nina left already. It was already midnight when she left. He didn''t worry since Luke''s driver took her to her family. He sighed. All he did was sigh after leaving Nina in their bedroom. He didn''t really want to let her go. He wanted to actually force himself to her but he felt like it was what she wanted. He couldn''t tie her up anymore. He was truly in love with her. "Just my luck. I got dumped by my first love. She didn''t even give me a chance and left me alone. She really wanted to stay away from me." He was talking to himself loudly. "How about I help you?" He was startled when he saw Missy standing by the door, walking towards him with just her night gown on. Chapter 32 - Love And Other Woman It has been a month since Nina left Queen''s. Her friends let her and didn''t force her to come back. Her parents didn''t ask when she came and asked them to pack their things. She moved her family to a new apartment and rented a commercial space from the money she left from her parents. She would rebuild the ramen shop her grandmother gave them and the renovation was ongoing for three days now. Alora invited her for dinner and she agreed to meet with them tonight. She knew that Andrew would be there but she didn''t care. The rumor of him and her breaking up has been spread throughout the campus. It was funny since Andrew never confirmed nor denied their relationship and they already broke up even before she was announced as his fiance. "You''ve been looking at yourself for more than two hours already but you still couldn''t figure out what to wear. Look at your room! I''m going to clean up your mess again!" Her mom scolded her. She took a deep breath and pouted. It was just a formal dinner with friends, she shouldn''t overdress just because Andrew will be there. "If you love him, why did you leave?" Her mom suddenly asked. She was surprised and wanted to deny it but it was her mother who she was talking to. She knows when she was lying or not. "I don''t know. I wanted to be free. We started our relationship because I owe him. Things got complicated when he offered marriage then I made that stupid deal. I hurt him. I was too insensitive towards him." She said. When she told her family that Andrew and her broke up, she didn''t cry. But her mom found her silently crying alone one night. She didn''t ask her and let her wail that night. "Do you regret it?" Her mom asked. She frowned and didn''t understand the question. "Do you regret leaving him?" Her mom elaborated. She shook her head and looked at her mother. "I regret not telling him and accepting him. When he told me he was in love with me, I could see the sincerity in his eyes. I was happy but I also felt the pain from his every word. He told me he wanted my heart, my everything but I''m not sure if I could give him what he wanted. I was scared. What if I messed up? What if I disappoint him again like when he got disappointed with that deal I made?" She explained. She could still feel the pain from her heart. Like someone was stabbing her. Her mom sat down beside her and took her hand. She looked at her, smiling. "That''s what you call love. You were scared because you didn''t want to hurt him or disappoint him. But you know, there''s no perfect relationship. The two of you would have to learn how to work things out, you have to understand and trust each other." Her mom said. She took a deep breath and smiled. "It doesn''t matter anymore. We already broke up. I just want to finish senior year then go to college. Maybe I will meet someone better." "Are you sure that''s what you want? How about Andrew? Is it okay with you if he would date and marry someone else?" Her mother suddenly asked. She was caught off-guard. Again, she was being selfish. She was thinking of meeting another guy but she still couldn''t accept that Andrew would marry another girl. Her mom tapped her shoulder and pinched her cheek. "If you would just sit here, your man would be stolen by other women. So I suggest you wear this and take him back." Her mom said, smiling while holding a red tube dress. She took it and went inside the bathroom to change. "Perfect!" Her mom exclaimed. She turned around to look at herself in the mirror. The dress was a short red tube dress, exposing her shoulders and her rounded breasts. Her legs were also exposed and when she looked at her back, her bottom was perfectly shaped because it was a body hugging dress. Her mom put her hair in a messy bun and just gave her a nude sexy smokey eye make up. She didn''t have any accessories to wear so she was surprised when her mom gave her a pair of earrings. "This was given by your grandmother. It wasn''t that expensive but since it came from her, you can say that this is my most precious possession." She said while putting the earrings to her. "Now, you''re ready." Jayden and Peggy picked her up so she wasn''t worried that she was wearing a short dress. The two were in a relationship for almost a year now and she was really happy for them. They went to a newly built restaurant near Northbay City Mall called The Royalty. It was their soft opening so Luke and the others were invited as guests. She wanted to reject Alora but she was really getting mad at her, saying she already forgot about her friends so in the end she agreed. Inside the restaurant, she saw Andrew sitting beside Percy. Jayden and Peggy were walking in front of her, while she walked behind them. When Alora saw her, she called "Nina!" She saw the others were looking at her, excited and surprised. Andrew was also staring at her as she walked slowly towards them. "Sit beside me!" Alora said. She nodded and sat down. Andrew turned his eyes away from her and continued eating. The girls were talking to her, asking her how she''s been. "I-I''m okay. We already have a place and I''m re-opening the shop again. It''s in progress but everything''s fine." She answered. She glanced at Andrew to check his reaction but he wasn''t paying attention and was holding his phone. He stood up and looked around the restaurant as if searching for someone. "Missy!" He called. Chapter 33 - Love And Confession Her heart suddenly pounded faster when she saw Missy walking towards Andrew. It was like everything stopped and she could only see how Andrew was widely smiling at Missy. "I''m sorry, I''m late." Missy said. She casually sat beside Andrew and as he was serving food to Missy, Nina felt like her heart was being crushed. She didn''t notice that she was crying. She couldn''t control her emotions. Seeing him happy with someone else breaks her heart into pieces. "Nina, what''s wrong? Why are you crying?" Peggy asked. Everyone looked at her including Missy and Andrew. She knew that they knew why she was crying because she was staring at Andrew. He was frowning when he saw Nina was crying. "This is your fault, jerk!" Peggy exclaimed, glaring at Andrew. "What the hell did I do? She was the one who left me." Andrew answered. Her chest tightened and she felt like she couldn''t breathe. This is how it feels like when your heart is getting broken. It was so painful. "You really are an asshole!" It was Emily who said that. Luke, Jayden and Percy didn''t react. They were just sitting beside their girlfriends listening quietly. "It''s my fault again! Why is it always my fault? She left even after telling her I love her!" Andrew suddenly blurted. "You confessed?" Alora asked in her usual cold tone. Andrew was also surprised. He was always losing his composure when it''s about Nina. She was beginning to sound like a little girl crying out loud. Andrew panicked when he saw her touching her chest. "Fuck!" He exclaimed. He stood up and rushed into her. "Come with me!" He then grabbed her hand, pulling her outside. Andrew took her to the back of the restaurant where there was a garden of hyacinths. "So why are you crying again? I don''t really know what I would do to you. You left and didn''t even show your face for a month then you suddenly came here looking like that, pretending that you were so happy without me. Now, you''re crying like I was the one who dumped you. Tell me, what do you want from me?" His voice sounded mad and frustrated. It was adding pain to her broken heart. She didn''t answer and was just sobbing. "If you have nothing to say to me, then I''ll just leave. I don''t want to ruin your dinner." He said in disappointment. He turned around to walk away from her but she suddenly rushed towards him, hugging him from behind. "Please. Don''t leave me. I''m sorry I''m so selfish. But I love you! I really do! Please come back to me!" She begged while crying. He was surprised. He wanted to hear those words from her but he was already losing hope so he didn''t expect that from her. "What did you say?" He asked. "I love you, Andrew. I was scared to admit it because I don''t want to get my heart broken. But it was more painful seeing you with another woman. Every time you are with one, my heart feels like it''s being stabbed. I couldn''t put my trust in you because I also couldn''t trust myself. I wanted to be the perfect girl for you but what if I disappoint you or hurt you? I am not like those girls you dated, I''m just the poor girl who sold herself to you and owed you money. I wanted to tell you my feelings but I was doubting myself if I could make you happy. That''s why I made that deal. I wanted to make sure that you loved me first before I gave you my heart." She confessed. He couldn''t explain how happy he was after hearing her confession. His heart felt like it was dancing for joy. He turned around to face her. She was still crying like a child and her face was flushed from admitting her feelings. He tilted her head to look directly into her hazelnut eyes. "You''re stupid. Just being with you makes me the happiest man alive. You don''t need to do anything to make me happy. Seeing you in front of me and hearing those words from you are enough to make my heart beat for you. My heart is yours, I am yours, always. I love you, Nina." He answered in a gentle voice. He leaned forward, kissed her on the forehead then moved his lips gently in her eyes to wipe her tears. She closed her eyes when he pressed his lips to hers. The kiss was sweet and gentle. They could feel the love from each other just by the touch of their lips. Andrew decided not to deepen the kiss. He pulled away a little and embraced her tight. "I missed you." He whispered. "I missed you, too." She answered while hugging him back. "So, I guess I am not needed anymore." They were startled when they heard a woman''s voice. It was Missy. "What the hell Missy? Can you stop doing that?" Andrew said, annoyed. Nina frowned. Her face was full of confusion. "What''s happening with the two of you?" She asked. Andrew sighed and started explaining to her. "The night you saw us in the library was the night I almost confessed to you when you were sleeping. I didn''t know that Missy was there and heard everything. I was trying to silence her so she won''t tell you and that''s when you wake up. Perfect timing right?" Missy giggled and continued. "It was funny. The playboy who fell in love with a normal girl couldn''t even confess when she''s awake. So I decided to tease him. He got mad and slammed me on the bookshelf. That''s why we were in that position when you saw us. When you left, I felt guilty so I offered Andrew my help. Basically, just to make you jealous. But Nina, I was also hurt that you would think that I could take a guy from a friend. Besides, he''s not my type. He''s complicated. I am already complicated, I don''t need one." Nina bit her lips and suddenly felt guilty. She was so wrong about Andrew and thought Missy was his new girl. "I''m sorry Missy." She said, bowing her head. "Nina, trust him. He''s head over heels in love with you. He wanted to come after you but he was babbling about you being free and stuff. I think he''s crazy." Missy said followed by a laugh. "It''s time for you to leave!" Andrew glared at Missy. Before they head back inside the restaurant, Andrew pulled her in a corner and kissed her again. She felt his hardened flesh pressed between her thighs. "Will you come home with me?" He asked while kissing her on the shoulder. "In Queen''s?" She asked. She moaned when she felt his lips kiss her neck and then nibble her ear. "No. Our home.. Nina, let''s set the date of the engagement." Chapter 34 - [R18] Love And Pleasure "What? Home? You mean the house where you brought me last time?" She asked. She couldn''t believe what she just heard from him. Her heart couldn''t explain the feeling of happiness she had. She bit her lips to control herself from smiling. "No. I bought a house near Queen''s. Princess Court IV is yours." Andrew said in a serious tone while he was busy kissing her on the neck. Her eyes widened when he suddenly said that. She put her palms to his chest and pushed her gently away to see his face. "Andrew, are you serious? Why did you buy that house? It''s too much. You know I don''t need a house that big." She exclaimed. "Hey, our friends live in Primrose and I really wanted to buy the last estate so we could be near them. I know you wanted to be with them as much as I do. And you can ask your family to live with us." He said while cupping her face. Her head was tilted up looking at his face. She wanted to be with her family but they just moved in and she didn''t want other people to think that her family was using Andrew. He frowned. For some reason, he understood what she was thinking. That ''s one thing that he couldn''t change about her, she was always worrying about what other people say about her family. She didn''t care about herself but when it comes to family, it''s her priority. "Baby, your family is mine. Once you''ve been announced as my fiance, no one should question you or your family. Got that? If anyone tries to say something bad about you and your family, tell me. I''ll deal with them. Have confidence. You are the only woman who melted the playboy''s heart." Her heart was dancing with joy when he said those words. She wrapped her arms around his neck, staring directly into his eyes. "I love you, Andrew. My heart is yours. I am yours." She said before pulling him closer to her to give him a kiss. She pressed her lips to his, tasting the softness of it. He felt her lips trembling and he could taste a salty liquid run through his mouth. He pushed her gently to look at her face and saw her crying. He was confused and started feeling uncomfortable. Did he do something wrong? He asked himself. He brushed his hand to her face wiping the tears flowing through her cheek. He took her hand, putting her palm to his chest. She was surprised to hear his heart pounding like a drum. Without a word, only by looking at each other, she knew what he wanted to tell her. "You''re the only one who could do this to me. I love you Nina. You just don''t know how much. Please don''t cry like that. I hate to see you crying." He said in a sincere and sweet voice. She sniffled then stared into his eyes. "I''m just happy. I can''t explain my feelings but I am truly, deeply in love with you." He was about to kiss her again when their friends disturbed their sweet moment. "We already heard how much you love each other. So can we set the date of your engagement now?" It was Peggy who was impatiently standing by the back door. She giggled. Her face flushed not from embarrassment but from different pleasant emotions. They went inside the restaurant to discuss the engagement. Her friends were excited and happy to help her with the planning and stuff. She was startled when she felt Andrew''s hand on her thigh. She looked at him but he didn''t look back, pretending it was nothing. He slowly lifted her dress and continued caressing her thigh. Her breath started to get ragged when he brushed his fingers higher. He put his finger into her pussy. She was wearing a black lace thong so she felt like he was directly touching her. She tried to compose herself when he rubbed his thumb into her clit. She bit her lips to stop herself from moaning loudly. He pulled her thong aside, opening her folds then directly put his thumb into her clit, rubbing it in a circular motion. "So Nina, what do you think? How about this coming Saturday? You don''t need long preparation anyway." Emily asked, which made her startled. She suddenly stood up, confusion was all over their faces but Andrew was still quiet. "Y-Yeah! That''s great! C-Can we continue at home? I really wanted to be alone with Andrew." She said, panting. She rushed outside and ran to the elevator, feeling so hot. "Care to explain?" Alora asked, looking at Andrew with cold glare. "I missed her. So we''ll leave first, don''t follow us." He winked then stood up to follow Nina. Before the elevator door closes, Andrew goes inside. She glared at him when she saw him smirking. He closed the elevator door and walked towards her. She leaned her back on the wall for support because her knees felt so weak. He stood in front of her, looking into her eyes. "Why are you so perfect? I can''t get my eyes off you." He said. He brushed his fingers through her cheek, then to her lips down to her neck, caressing her slowly. Her breathing became more irregular. She felt his finger run into her chest down to her navel then again between her thighs. Then he put his hand inside her thong and inserted one finger into her pussy. "Ahhhhh." She moaned, holding on to his shoulder. They were just staring at each other but his eyes beaming with lust made her whole body craved for him more. He stroked his finger inside and out while his thumb played with her clit. He leaned forward and put his forehead into hers. "Ahhhhh... Ahhhhh..." She moaned again and again while he finger-fucked her. The pleasure his fingers were giving her and the thrills of getting caught by someone brought her a new level of excitement. He then put another finger inside which made her moan even louder. She held onto his arms while digging her nails as he continued to pleasure her with his fingers. "Louder." He said. "Faster." She said in a hoarse voice. He moved his fingers faster and grind it inside her core. "Ohhhhh fuuuck!" She howled. "You''re amazing. You''re so wet! Do you hear that? Can you hear the sound of your juice?" He asked while grinding her finger deeper. "Yes! Yes! Oh shit, Andrew!" She screamed in ecstasy. He curved his finger a little, reaching her most sensitive spot. He then kissed her on the neck, sucking her skin. "Ahhhhh¡­ I''m coming." She shouted. "Say my name! I will let you come." He said looking into her eyes again. "Andrew, love!" She said in a raspy voice. He smiled and again moved his fingers faster, penetrating deeper then as she felt his fingers move inside, stroking her, she screamed his name until she reached the climax. She was panting when he pulled out his fingers and licked it in front of her. "You''re delicious baby." He said while licking her juice flowing in his fingers. "You''re enjoying this aren''t you?" She asked while fixing herself. "I am, are you not?" He asked while looking at her. "Same. And now, I''m looking forward to how you will pleasure me with your dick." She answered seductively while grabbing his crotch. "Then let''s go home, baby.." He said, pulling her closer by the waist. Chapter 35 - Love For Eternity Andrew and Nina decided to stay in Queen''s for a few more weeks until their new house was ready. "I''m going to Azalea with the girls tomorrow. They told me I have to buy a new dress for the engagement. But you bought me a lot already. Can I just use one of those?" She asked. Nina was sitting on the bed, naked while Andrew was on the couch continuing his work. They just made love after she saw him busy with his laptop. She got mad and suddenly kneeled in front of him and gave him a blow job. He couldn''t resist, in fact he enjoyed seeing her irritated whenever he would tire himself to work. "Maybe they''re not satisfied with those dresses. I don''t really care what you wear. I prefer you naked than with clothes." He teased while staring at her naked body. She blushed, her heart pounding loudly. Ever since they confessed their love for each other, Andrew would always compliment her. He would tell her how perfect she was and that he wouldn''t want any other woman in his life. "I know that. But I still want you to at least appreciate what I wear." She said pouting. He saw that she was serious. It''s not that he didn''t appreciate it, but for him, everything looks good on her. "Hey, you''re pretty, you''re hot, you''re perfect. The only clothing that I don''t like was too short and too thin. I don''t like other guy''s to see your sexiness. I don''t want to control what you wear. If you think it was decent, then I will trust your judgement." She rushed towards him and sat on his lap. She wrapped her arms around his neck then pulled him closer to her. She planted a short kiss and smiled at him. "I know you need something. What is it?" He asked. For some reason, he already knew if she needed to buy something. He didn''t care, she wasn''t a materialistic girl. She only buys necessary things like school supplies and food. "Ahm. C-Can I go to a salon with the girls as well? I mean, I just wanted to try it. I''ve never been in one. I don''t have money for now but I promise I will pay you." She said while bowing her head. He frowned. It was the first time she asked him for money to pamper herself. He took a deep breath, held her chin up to level with his face. "You don''t need to pay me. What''s mine is yours. We''ll be husband and wife in the future, all of my properties belong to you. And also, here." He took something from the drawer beside the couch and handed her two small notebooks. She took it and was surprised to see what it was. "What''s this? B-Baby, t-this is a lot." She stammered. "I opened a joint account for us. The other one is your personal account. There''s a credit card and atm card as well. You can use it anytime you need something." He said while putting some hair strands at the back of her ear. She didn''t say a word for a moment. She was thinking if she would accept them. He already bought her a house, now he was giving her money. Not just a thousand, but it was a huge amount. "Don''t you think it''s too much? I mean we''re not married yet. Are you sure about this?" She asked, looking into his eyes. He gently pressed his lips on her forehead then took her hand to give her a sweet kiss. "I am sure about you, about my feelings. I''m sure I wanted to spend my lifetime loving you. I want to grow old with you, Nina. How about you?" He asked in a serious tone. She bit her lips and didn''t notice her eyes were starting to be filled with tears. She was happy. She finally found the man who she would spend the rest of her life with. "For eternity, I will stay with you." She answered. They made love again on the couch and then to the bathroom when they took a shower together. They were both happy and satisfied with each other, as if they were the only people in the world. "By the way, do you already have your speech on Saturday?" He asked. He was talking about her promise or like a vow for him. They will exchange vows on their engagement like what Luke and Alora did. "Do I really need one? I can''t understand rich people. Your engagement looks like a wedding already. And are you going to propose to me again like what Luke did with Alora? I mean I don''t think I need two engagement rings." She ranted. He chuckled. They were on the bed lying next to each other after their steamy sessions. "You really are something. That''s what I like about you. But yes, expect another proposal. It was supposed to be a surprise but you actually ruined it." She turned to his side, hugging him on the waist while her head was on his arm. "I honestly don''t need it but I''m excited since it''s from you." She said while blushing. He pulled her closer, kissing her on the cheek. "Also, I want to tell you in advance, my exes would definitely be there so please don''t get mad at me. Those girls will be there because they are daughters of those businessmen who wanted to get close to the richest people in our country. So please, I''m going to apologize ahead. I asked my father to don''t send an invitation to them but you know, it''s business." He explained. She giggled. She was glad that he told her about it but she was more amused seeing him apologize even though he didn''t do anything. "It''s fine. Thank you for telling me. Besides, I want them to see how Andrew Cross fell in love with a girl who''s a lot different from them." She proudly said. "How about you show me again?" He rolled over on top of her, parting her legs with his knees.. He rubbed his dick to her entrance then thrust it inside her already wet pussy. Chapter 36 - [R18] Give Me More "Ugh. I really can''t get enough of you. You''re so tight, baby. Ahh fuck!" He growled. He suddenly shoved his hardened flesh to her pussy so she wrapped her arms around his neck for support. Her breathing became ragged and she could feel the warmth of their breaths brushing through her skin. She arched her back to meet his thrust when he started moving inside and out of her. "Wrapped your legs around my waist, baby. I''ll carry you." He said in a hoarse voice. She nodded and did what he told her. He then stood up carrying her while their bodies were connected. She wasn''t sure what he was trying to do, yet she didn''t question him. He walked towards the table where he usually works then put her down there. "We''re going to do it here?" She asked with a curious face. He nodded while smiling mischievously at her. "I love you Nina." He said before slamming her lips with his. She responded to his kisses, pulling him closer to him. He was hungry and so was she. They have made love a few times already but they didn''t feel exhausted. He wanted her. He wanted to taste every inch of her body. She wanted him. She wanted Andrew all to herself. His hands started exploring her body as he continued to move his hips forward, thrusting harder and deeper into her core. "Ahhhh¡­ Yes! Oh yeah!" She screamed. She could feel his dick sliding in and out of her dripping pussy. She was panting and breathing irregularly as she called out his name. "Ugh. Ugh. Ugh." He grunted. As he continued thrusting his full erection, he lifted her again then turned her around, bending her on top of the table. He held onto her hair, pulled half of his dick only to push it harder inside. "Ohhhh shit! Ahhhhh¡­ Andrew! Faster!" She shouted. He slapped her butt, pounding her faster and harder. "You like this, baby? Tell me you like this! Call my name, love." He said while grinding her. She felt his dick getting harder and bigger every time he penetrated deeper, poking her womb. She felt a different excitement and thrill. "Oh yes! Yes! Give me more baby!" She answered in a raspy voice. "As you wish." He grinned. She was bent down on the table, her breasts were squeezed in between. She could feel her nipples hardened as it pressed against the tabletop. She rolled his eyes when she felt him grind her from behind. "Ahhhh¡­ Ohhhh myyyy!" She howled from the ecstasy she felt as he moved his hips further inside her. "Fuck baby! It feels so warm inside you! Can you hear that sound? Ugh¡­." She could actually hear a slurping sound while he continuously ravaged her. She couldn''t understand the feelings she had. It was a mixture of pain and pleasure. Pain from getting sore since they were making love for almost the whole night. She couldn''t count how many times already. And the pleasure he was giving her was different from the first few times they did it. "Ahhhh¡­ Ahhhh¡­" She moaned over and over. Her feet were tiptoed, barely touching the floor. He was pounding her while slapping her behind, adding excitement within her. She gasped for air when he felt his hands groping her butt cheeks, slightly parting them. Then he pulled his dick again, leaving only the tip and slowly slid it inside her. "Ahhhh¡­" He continued to do that a few times, slowly but deeper, nudging her womb. She grabbed his hips, pulling him harder. She didn''t know where to hold so she just clinged and tightened her grip on one side of the table for support. She rolled her eyes and bit her lips while he pulled her by the hair to thrust deeper. Her whole body was burning with the heat coming out from their bodies. "Ahhhhhhhhhhh¡­ I''m coming, baby!" She shouted. He then turned her around to face him, her back laid flat on the table. As he moved faster, her breasts bounced so she fondled one of them, touching herself. He licked his thumb then opened her folds to play with her clit, rubbing it gently. "Ohhhhh yeees! Yeesss! Baby, more! More!" She screamed, controlling her muscles to suck him in. "Ahh.. Baby, that feels so good¡­" He grunted. He pulled his dick again then thrust harder and deeper, reaching her most sensitive spot. She howled when he felt the tip of his full erection nudged her womb, releasing her white juice. "Ahhh¡­ Andrew!" She shouted his name. She was dripping wet and as her juice flowed, he didn''t stop moving forward. He could feel the wetness of her inside while his dick was sliding in and out of her cunt. "Shit! Fuck baby! Ugh. Ugh. Ugh¡­" He growled when he reached the climax. He was still slowly thrusting deeper as he released his seeds inside her. They were both panting when he leaned forward to give her a kiss on the lips. "I love you, baby." He murmured. "I love you, too." She answered, gasping for air. He carried her to the bathroom to clean her. He placed her in the tub and turned the shower knob. She shivered when she felt the coldness of the water from the shower. "Are you happy with me?" He suddenly asked her. She looked at him and saw that he was serious with his question. "I am. I never felt this happy in my life." She answered while her head was on her knees. "Me too." He said, giving her a sweet and gentle smile. Her heart skipped a beat, seeing him smile like that. "Andrew, what if I get pregnant?" She asked, worried. He always released his cum inside her so there''s a big chance that she could get pregnant. "If you ask me, I''m fine with that. But I know you''re still young and you wanted to finish your studies first. I also know you wanted to help your family. I won''t stop you from fulfilling your dreams. We could go and see a doctor to ask for some birth controls. I honestly don''t have any idea about that. But once you''re ready, tell me. I wanted us to have a child. I wanted you to be the mother of my children." He said in a serious tone. She smiled, her heart rate raised while looking at him. She couldn''t believe that he was more serious than she could ever imagine. "Thank you for coming into my life and for loving me.." She said while reaching out her hands, wrapping it around his neck to kiss him gently on the lips. Chapter 37 - Fight For Him Andrew heard her sighing deeply. They were in the car on the way to school. Today, she will be officially part of the platinum class. She has been attending some of the classes for the past few weeks but the transfer has just been completed today. She felt anxious when he told her that she will be in the same class with Alora, Peggy and Emily. She was really happy to be with her friends but their class was at the top since the students were the smartest and the richest. She sighed again, thinking about her new classmates. "Can you stop doing that?" He said annoyed. He was driving her to Golden Oak High School first before going to his own class. Andrew was already in his last year of college taking up architecture in Golden Oak. "I''m nervous. What if I failed? Or what if the teachers won''t like me?" She asked, worried. He suddenly pulled over and stopped. He turned to her then held her hands. "You''re fine. You''ll do great, don''t worry too much. Just be yourself. And please don''t accept any more errands. You''re my fiance now so you don''t need to do that anymore." He said to make her calm down. She sighed again then smiled while looking at him. She leaned forward and gave him a quick kiss. "I just hope that you''re like the others. You know, younger like us." She said in a serious tone. He frowned. He really couldn''t believe her sometimes. "Try saying that again at home and I swear you won''t be able to walk the next morning." He ranted. She knew he would be pissed. She basically said that he was an old guy to annoy him. She bit her lips to stop herself from laughing. "But I like older men and we just have a five years age gap. It''s exciting." She babbled. He chuckled. He really loved how she could easily change his mood whenever he''s annoyed. "Exciting? So you''re excited when you''re with me?" He asked. "Of course! Always. I''ve learned a lot from you, especially in bed." She answered in a naughty voice to tease him. He felt his dick hardened when she bit her lower lip while giving her a naughty smile. She really knows how to tease him now. "Prepare yourself later. I''ll make sure to excite you more." He said in a hoarse voice while brushing his fingers between her thighs to tease her back. She gasped for air when she felt his hand gently touching her thighs. He continued to drive with one hand while he caressed her. She moaned when she felt his finger rubbing her clit. He played with it for a moment then took his hand away. She looked at him and he was smirking. She slapped him on the shoulder and pouted. "I hate you." She murmured. He laughed when he saw her pouting like a child. When they reached an intersection and the light turned red, he stopped then grabbed the back of her neck to kiss her. He was hungry, sucking her lips then invading her mouth and devouring her tongue. She responded to his kisses and she was beginning to feel the heat in her body when he released her. She was confused why he suddenly let go. He pointed at the stop light and she saw that it was already in green and the cars behind them were honking like no tomorrow. "Do you still hate me?" He asked with a wide grin on his face. She rolled her eyes then suddenly wrapped her arms to his. "I love you." She whispered. His heart skipped a beat with her simple gesture. Being with her was a different level of happiness. "I love you more, baby." He murmured then kissed her on the forehead. When they entered the school, they saw their friends'' car in the parking lot. Class hasn''t started yet so a lot of students were still outside. Andrew was driving a limited series Lamborghini Sian Roadster so everyone knew that a big shot was the owner. And the fact that the car was the first open-top hybrid super sports car, all eyes were on them. He parked beside Jayden''s car who was frowning while leaning his back on his car. Peggy was standing beside him, smiling at Nina. "Look who stole the limelight!" Jayden exclaimed. Peggy slapped him on his shoulder. They got out of the car and the girls greeted her. She blushed when she saw the students were looking at her. Some girls were glaring so she bowed her head to avert their eyes. "Hey! Be proud! Don''t mind them." Emily said while tilting her head up. They heard footsteps walking towards them. From the sound of it, it was high heel sandals. They turned their heads and saw the Ice Princess walking towards them. She looked like a balck angel with her silver eyes and silver hair. She was wearing a black leather miniskirt and a crop top. With her high stiletto boots, she walked smoothly towards her friends. Nina saw that everyone turned their eyes on Alora. She giggled. Maybe she did that so the people focused on her. Nina was really thankful to her friends. "What?" Alora asked when she got closer to them. "I think I am in love with you." Nina blurted with her hands on her chest. Alora glared at her and the girls laughed from her reaction. "Baby, I''ll go ahead. I''ll see you at lunch." Andrew said, kissing her on the cheek. She didn''t answer and just nodded. When he left, she sighed again. "So baby, how are you?" Peggy teased. "Why did he call you baby? Luke calls Alora, baby." Sophie commented. They turned to Alora and waited for her answer. "I don''t mind. Luke calls me baby, darling, princess, love, so it''s fine. I don''t own that endearment. And you, stop acting like that. Don''t be embarrassed because you love Andrew. Fight for him, show them the future Mrs.Cross." She said in a cold tone. She nodded and took a deep breath then fixed herself. She stood up and held her head up. Alora patted her on the head and smiled which surprised them. "That''s our Nina.." The Ice Princess murmured. Chapter 38 - School Encounter "We have a new student from the Bronze Class. She will be joining us from now on. Can you please introduce yourself?" The teacher said while looking at Nina. Her classmates turned their eyes on her. She took a deep breath and slowly stood up. She bit her lips and glanced at her friends. When she saw them smiling at her, her nervousness vanished. "My name is Katharina Sommers. I know you knew me as Nina so you can all call me that. I came from the Bronze Class and yes I was transferred here because I am now the fiance of Andrew Cross. If you want to know how it happened, it''s simply because we love each other." She answered with a firm voice. Her teacher and classmates were smiling at her. She was relieved. She thought they would look at her differently. She was just a normal girl trying to survive everyday by taking errands for the rich kids. Nobody expected that she would suddenly become the fiance of an heir. The class ended smoothly. Nina was really a smart girl and the teachers were impressed by her performance. It was lunch time and she was fixing her things when Peggy approached her "Looks like you have a visitor." She said. She frowned and she saw her smiling while looking at the entrance door. When she turned her head to see who it was, she was surprised to see Andrew. Her classmates and some students outside were also looking at them. She smiled when he started walking towards her. Her heart skipped a beat seeing him so sexy and gorgeous even though he was just wearing a white shirt. "Why are you here?" Nina asked. Andrew smiled at her and gently kissed her on the cheek which made her blush. "The others were not here yet?" Andrew asked instead. He looked at Peggy and Alora to greet them. Alora nodded and Peggy put her hands to Andrew''s arm. "They''ll be here in a minute. You''re just too early." She said. Peggy was really like that. She would sometimes hold on to Luke, Percy and Andrew''s arm. She might be missing her big brother, Kyle, Emily''s fiance who is now back in his country. Kyle is the crown prince of Flousia, a country just two hours away from here by plane. "Are we going somewhere?" Nina asked, confused. "Just lunch. And I want to see if you''re okay." Andrew said while pulling her closer by grabbing her by the waist. Nina blushed when she saw Peggy staring at her with a wide grin on her face. "Don''t look at me like that, it''s embarrassing and go away. Don''t put your hands on my boyfriend." She said, teasing Peggy. Peggy rolled her eyes and her face lit up when she saw Jayden walking towards them. She rushed towards him and Nina was surprised when Peggy jumped into Jayden''s arms then kissed him on the lips. "Is that allowed in here?" She asked, curiosity piqued. "It is allowed for those who belong to the top ten richest students of Golden Oak. Their family has a huge amount of contributions here so no one actually dared to stop what they wanted to do. Public display of affection is common in the Platinum Class." She was again surprised when Andrew pulled her and leaned his face towards her, but she avoided him and slightly pushed him. She walked a step backward and saw him frowning. "I''m sorry but I''m not used to this kind of things. They were all looking. Can we just do something like that in private?" She asked, sincerely. Andrew smiled and reached out his hand. "Will you at least let me hold your hand?" He asked, flushing a gentle smile on his face. She nodded and reached back to hold his hand. "Let''s go and eat lunch. I''m starving." Andrew said. The rest of their friends were already waiting for them outside. They were walking along the hallway when she suddenly remembered that she forgot her phone so she asked them to wait for her. She was running towards the classroom when she bumped into someone. It hit her hard so she fell on the floor and she felt a sudden pain on her bottom. "Watch where you''re going bitch!" It was a woman''s voice. When she tilted her head up to see who it was, someone from behind her threw trash on her. It has an awful smell and some of it was wet. Her hair smelled like spoiled food and she could see that a dark liquid was flowing from it. There were students who were looking at them but they didn''t help her. She saw them holding their phones and taking photos of her. "That''s what you get for trying to be on our level. You are just a trash and a nobody. Don''t ever think that you are one of us!" The girl said. She didn''t see who they were. She couldn''t look them in the eyes. She was embarrassed and she felt like she had no right to fight back. They were right. She was a poor errand girl who would do anything in exchange for money. Tears were starting to fill her eyes when someone crouched down in front of her, handing her a towel. At first, she thought it was Andrew but when she tilted her head to level his, she frowned. She didn''t really know who it was. He was wearing a black suit and looking at him, he wasn''t a student. He doesn''t look like a teacher either. "Here. Sorry I came late." He said. Nina took the towel even though he didn''t know the guy. He has jet black hair and a pair of green eyes. When they stood up, she noticed that he was also tall like Andrew. "T-Thank you, sir." She stammered. He chuckled. "I''m not that old. My name''s Trevor but call me Rev." He reached out his hand to shake her hand.. She was about to reach her hand back when she heard Andrew''s voice. Chapter 39 - School Counselor "Baby, what happened?" Andrew asked when he got closer to her. She didn''t want to worry him so she lied. She looked at the man who helped her as if asking him to keep quiet. "I-I slipped. I didn''t see that a student was holding the trash bags." She said. Andrew nodded and helped clean herself. He glanced at the man who was standing in front of them and turned to Nina. "Oh I forgot. This is Rev. He helped me when I fell down. Rev, this is Andrew, my boyfriend." She introduced. "Fiance." Andrew said, correcting her statement. "Y-Yes. My fiance, Andrew Cross." She said. Andrew reached out to Rev''s to shake his hand. She felt like there was tension with the two men but she ignored it. "Ahm I think I need to ask Peggy or Alora for a change of clothes. I think they have it in their private residence. Thank you for the help Rev." She said while bowing her head. He smiled at her and nodded. Andrew walked away first then she followed. But she was surprised when Rev suddenly grabbed her hand. She looked at him, frowning. "If you need any help, you can always talk to me. I''m your new school counselor." He whispered. She knew what he meant with those words. It was obvious that she was being bullied. She bit her lips and nodded. He let her go and smiled, looking at her while she turned around and walked away. Peggy gave her a new change of clothes first before they went out to eat lunch. Nina was still thinking about what happened earlier. She was wondering who were those girls who attacked her. Then Rev suddenly crossed her mind. He was too young to be a counselor, but he clearly said that he was. She sighed then took her phone from her bag. She frowned when she found the towel that Rev lent her earlier. She put it back and decided to visit the counselor''s room later. "Baby, are you okay?" Andrew asked, worried. "Yes. I''m just tired." She answered. He held her hand and started pressing them, giving her a massage. She smiled. She told Andrew before that every time she felt tired or stressed, her sisters would give her a hand massage. Remembering a simple thing like that brought joy to her heart. After lunch, Andrew went back to the college department while Nina and her friends went back to theirs. They still have half an hour before second period so she decided to drop by at the school counselor''s office. She knocked twice before coming inside of the room. It was her first time in that office since she didn''t really have a reason to come. She looked around and the office felt warm and cozy. The room has a modern touch with a combination of white and gray paint. There was a table in the center with an open laptop on top. The files were neatly placed in the cabinet on both sides of the table. You could see the school ground from the glass wall behind it. There was also a sofa set with a center table and a carpeted floor. "Is someone here?" She asked when she saw no one was inside. Then a door on the right side opened. She didn''t notice that there was a room in the office. It was just quick but she saw a bed inside. "It''s you!" Rev exclaimed. He was surprised to see Nina in his office and he was really glad to see her. "Hi! I came because I forgot to return your hand towel. I didn''t use it so it''s still clean. Thank you." She said while handing him the towel. He took it and smiled at her. He noticed her hazelnut eyes were like the color of her hair. She was a petite girl and was wearing light makeup on her face. She was pretty even without it though, he thought. For him, it looks like she wasn''t used to having something on her face. "Not a problem. I''m glad you came. Are you okay now?" He asked, worried. She nodded but then bowed her head. She couldn''t tell Andrew and her friends what she really felt. She felt like they wouldn''t understand her. "I don''t think you''re okay. Stay here and let''s talk. I''ll inform your homeroom teacher that you''re here." He said. She didn''t answer but walked towards the sofa and sat there. Rev took his phone and sent a message to her teacher, informing her that Nina needed counseling. He sat across Nina and looked at her. Nina suddenly became conscious when she saw him staring. "I-I was bullied earlier. I bumped into someone and some girls threw trash on me. I didn''t know who they were though." She started, still head down. "I know. I''m sorry I arrived late. But why didn''t you tell your boyfriend about it?" He asked. She sighed again then tilted her head up to meet his gaze. "I was a normal girl from the Bronze Class and was transferred to the Platinum Class after becoming Andrew''s fiance. I was an errand girl for the rich kids, doing everything they asked in exchange for money. I know this will happen. Not all people will just accept someone like me, right? Andrew told me to not worry and just be myself. But I was anxious and it''s stressing me out. I love him so I don''t want him to worry about me and see me as a burden so can I ask a favor? Please don''t tell anyone about this." She said, almost begging. "I don''t disclose the students'' issues to others. I''m glad you opened up. You could always come here if you wanted to vent out. I''m here to listen. But I think it''s better if you tell your boyfriend and your friends about how you feel." He said in a gentle voice. She nodded and smiled at him. For some reason, she felt good when she told him about her feelings. He really seemed like a nice guy so Nina easily trusted him. "Thank you for listening. I think I should go back to class." She stood up and bowed again. "You didn''t tell me your name." He said. "Katharina Sommers. But call me Nina." She answered. "Hmm. I think I''ll call you Katharina. It''s pretty like you. Do you know that it means pure?" He asked, looking at him intently. She blushed when he complimented her. She just smiled at him then bowed her head again before leaving his office. He was smiling and didn''t move from where he was, thinking of the girl who captured his broken heart. Chapter 40 - Love And Lie On the way home, she was thinking of what Rev said. He was right, she needed to tell Andrew and her friends about what happened. She looked at Andrew who was sitting beside him, holding her hand. "Babe?" She called. Andrew was surprised that Nina called him, not by his name but an endearment. He turned to her and sweetly smiled at her. "I like that. What is it?" He asked. She was about to tell him when his phone rang. He didn''t answer for a moment but it kept on ringing so she told him to answer it. "Sorry baby. It''s from my father. One moment." He said then answered the phone. She sighed and just looked outside the window. She didn''t notice that Andrew was already done talking to his father and was asking her about what she would tell him. Andrew frowned when Nina didn''t respond. He already noticed that she was quiet during lunch time and he knew something happened. He was just waiting for her to tell him. Nina didn''t know that Andrew already assigned a security for her. He ordered them to be discreet, he didn''t want her to feel like she was being guarded. It was for her safety. One of the guards reported that she was being bullied so he went back for her. But he saw a man helping her and when he asked what happened, she lied to him. He didn''t feel angry but he felt sad, he was hurt. He knew she went to the school counselor''s office before the start of second period and he found out that Rev was the new counselor. Trevor Kline. The new substitute school counselor. Graduated last year from Golden Oak College. He''s from the Bronze Class and a top student. After graduation, he worked hard to get his license to teach in Golden Oak. He did everything to get accepted and now, his dream finally came true. He was a decent man with no record of anything bad, but a single report of being caught in between a student and parents'' issue. He helped a girl who was being abused by her father. His intentions were pure but the father filed a libel case against him, saying that Rev was a liar. In the end, the girl fought against her father and won the case. Rev became a hero to everyone. Because of that, Golden Oak accepted his application. He didn''t see anything wrong with Nina''s actions. Rev was the school counselor and it was his job to help students like Nina. But it would be great if Nina would talk to him about it first. He would do everything for her, to protect her. Nina looked at Andrew with a confused face when he stopped in an amusement park. He looked at her and sighed. "Come on. Let''s have a date." He said, smiling at her. Her face suddenly lit up and he was happy to see her smiling. She was feeling down earlier and he knew she needed some break to feel better. He wanted her to feel that it was okay to burden him. He''s her fiance. It wasn''t just because of a debt and a contract, it was official and they love each other. Andrew held her hand, dragging her in the ticket booth. He bought a ride all you can ticket and let her choose what she wanted to try first. Nina always wanted to ride in a carousel so she chose that first. Then they tried the bumped car, next was the roller coaster. They also tried the horror booth. It was funny because she found out that Andrew hated it, he was a scaredy cat. Andrew saw that there was a planetarium and an ocean exhibit so he pulled Nina to watch it with her. She was so amazed with the planets and star show. When they went inside the booth, everything went dark and all you could see were sparkling lights. You will really feel that you were floating in the galaxy. "Oh my god! This is amazing!" She exclaimed. "Do you like it?" He asked. "Are you kidding? I loved it." She answered. He was looking at her and he felt his heart skip when he saw her smiling. It was a genuine smile and wasn''t fake. He was happy to see her enjoying it. After the planetarium and ocean exhibit, they last rode on the ferris wheel. You could see the city lights from above. It stopped at the top and Nina was in awe seeing everything. "Are you happy?" Andrew asked. It wasn''t the first time he asked her if she was happy. She frowned when he asked again. She looked at him and saw sadness in his eyes. For some reason, she felt anxious again seeing him look like that. "I''m happy. Why do you always ask me that?" She asked. She felt like there was something bothering him. Did he find out what happened to her earlier? She bit her lips and felt guilty for not telling the truth. And worst, she told it to someone she just met and to a man to be exact. Is he mad? Will he break up with her because of that? She lied to him. She was always talking about trust but what has she done? Did he take her on a date so he could break it to her gently? To give her memories for the last time? She always saw it in dramas, movies and books. When someone wants to break up with their lover, they would take them out on a date then will ride in a ferris wheel to drop the bomb. "Then why did you lie to me? You still don''t trust me?" He asked in a sad voice. Her eyes widened and her heart started pounding loudly. She gulped, clasping her fingers to calm herself. "Babe, I-I didn''t mean to-" She couldn''t continue when she saw him turned his face away from her. Chapter 41 - Her Smile He took a deep breath and averted her eyes. He looked outside and sighed again before answering. "The first time father asked me to go to your shop and convince your family to sell your property, I was against it. I have no interest in getting the properties in that area by force. But my father told me that he wouldn''t give me the company if I won''t do a simple task he asked. He knew if he used the company, I won''t be able to decline. Cross Realty was built by my mother. It was the only thing that reminded me of her so I have no choice." He started. Nina was just listening to Andrew. She didn''t know anything about her fiance and she was glad he was starting to open up to her. "When I first came to your shop, I saw you serving the customers. You were smiling and I know that was genuine happiness. I started having an interest in you so I hired someone to investigate you. I know it wasn''t a decent move but I really wanted to know you. That''s when I found out that you were an errand girl for the rich kids and you were sometimes bullied by them. My interest grew when every time I visited your shop, you would still serve your customers, including me with a smile on your face." Then he looked at her. She saw sincere love and devotion in his eyes. "You could say that was when I started falling in love with you. I just didn''t realize it early but Nina I am head over heels in love with you. I always asked if you are happy because I wanted to make sure that you are genuinely happy with me. I want to preserve your smile. So please if there''s anything that bothers you, tell me. Don''t tell it to someone else. Don''t lie to me again, don''t give me a fake smile because your genuine smile was already carved in my heart." Tears started falling from her eyes. She stood up and rushed towards him, wrapping her arms around his neck while sitting on his lap. "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to lie to you. I don''t want you to worry about me. I don''t want to be a burden. But I felt anxious and degraded. Those girls treated me like trash. I was mad but I don''t want to fight back, thinking that I might ruin your name." She cried. He held her tight and she felt him tense. He was mad seeing her cry like that. "Then ruin me. You are the only one who can do that. If you want to fight them, do it. Don''t let them trample on you for the sake of my name. I am here to protect you, to support you, not the other way around. I fell in love with you because you are a strong woman. You are different from them. Show them who you are and what you are capable of. And please promise me, no more secrets." He said. She nodded and clinged to him tighter. He caressed her back while hugging her by the waist. "You are a handful, do you know that? Even if you lie to me I would know about what happened to you. I was just waiting for you to tell me. But I was hurt when you didn''t and told that counselor instead." He said with annoyance in his voice. "He saw what happened. I went there to return his hand towel. He asked me about it so I told him. I''m sorry. I promise I won''t lie to you again." She answered. She looked at him, touched his face and gave him a quick kiss on the lips. He smiled and slammed her lips with his. "I love you." Nina whispered in between their kisses. "I forgive you." Andrew responded. She was still on his lap while he gave her small kisses on her neck and shoulders. "Baby, I will be gone for a month. Dad asked me to take care of the expansion of Cross Realty in France." He suddenly said. Nina was surprised. She looked at him with a worried face. "One month? When will you leave?" She asked. "The day after our engagement. I will text and call you everyday. I wanted you to come with me but you have exams and you''re a graduating student. I don''t want you to miss your classes." He answered. She wrapped her arms tightly to his neck and buried her face to his neck. She was like a kid, clinging to a parent. "I will miss you. Promise me you will call me everyday, okay?" She said in a gentle voice. "I promise. So wait for me. I will buy gifts and souvenirs for you. Then we''ll go on a quick vacation after." He said. She looked at her, happy and excited to hear that he would take her on a trip. "I''ll wait for you and look forward to that." She exclaimed. The ferris wheel started moving and when it stopped to the ground, Nina pulled Andrew outside and dragged him to a candy corner. She bought some candies and sweets while he watched her smiling. Andrew never thought that he would fall in love with a simple girl. He grew up in a rich family who never worried about money. He could get whatever he wanted including women. Not just because he was rich but because he was good looking. He thought everything was so simple until he met Nina. He learned that life wasn''t just about parties and hanging out with friends. He didn''t realize that walking while holding hands with someone you love would bring so much joy into his heart. Seeing her smile made him the happiest man alive. His heart beats for her and he felt like he wouldn''t be able to live without her. After their date, they went home and made love of course. The engagement will be in two days and Andrew will leave the next day. Little did they know that fate prepared something that will test their love and trust for each other. Chapter 42 - Long Distance Relationship "Hey what''s with that face? I''m only going to be gone for a month and I promise I will text and call you everyday." He said. Nina was pouting because Andrew would be leaving in a few minutes. They were at the airport bidding farewell to each other. She wanted to cry and asked Andrew to stay. But she knew he needed to go to France. It was for the company after all. "Promise me once you arrive, you will call me okay?" She pouted. He nodded then pulled her into a tight embrace. "Wait for me. I''ll try to get it done in less than a month. Then I''ll take you on a trip, just the two of us." He said, kissing her on the forehead. She tilted her head, wrapping her arms around his neck while he leaned closer to kiss her on the lips. He felt her lips trembled and he knew she was trying her best not to cry. Andrew will be taking a private plane since they own Cross Airlines. He could actually leave whenever he wanted but there''s a meeting he needed to attend as soon as he arrived. Nina bit her lips when Andrew turned around and started walking away from her. She wanted to run towards him but she stopped herself. She sighed while looking at him until he disappeared from her eyes. "Don''t worry, we''ll keep you company. And he said he''ll be back in a month. He''ll be here at our graduation." It was Peggy. True to his words, Andrew sent a message when he arrived in France. ''I''m here. I''m exhausted, I wish you were here with me.'' ''It was a twelve hour flight, take a rest first. The meeting will start in two hours right?'' She answered. ''Yes. I will sleep for an hour baby then prepare. I''ll call you before the meeting starts. I miss you already. I love you.'' ''I love you, too.'' She looked at the time and saw that it was three in the morning. The time difference was a hustle. But she was relieved that he did what he promised her. A few days passed and Andrew was consistently sending her a message and would call her at night. It was three or four in the morning in Nina''s time. She would always come to school late and would fall asleep during classes. She was also caught using her cellphone during lectures. "Miss Sommers, the school counselor needed to see you." One of the teachers said. She sighed and left the classroom while bowing her head. Her friends were worried about her. She was trying to balance school and her long distance relationship with Andrew, but they think it was affecting her studies big time. Nina went to the school counselor''s office. She didn''t expect that she would be back in that place but this time, she was called because of her behavior. She knocked twice and heard Rev''s voice telling her to come inside. She stepped inside his office and saw him typing something on his laptop. She sat down on the chair in front of his table and waited. "So, I heard a lot about your behavior in class. Katharina, I know you''re affected because of your boyfriend but if you keep on doing that, your grades will drop. You won''t get a recommendation if you have low grades. Are you thinking that Andrew''s family will back you up so you are slacking off?" Rev said. Nina was surprised by his words. It never crossed her mind to depend on Andrew''s influence. She promised herself that she would graduate and fulfill her dreams on her own. She would never use the Cross family name to get what she wanted. "Don''t talk to me like that. I would never use my position as his fiance. I admit I was being careless with my studies. It was hard for me. The time difference was killing me, but I wanted to talk to him. He was working in France and I was just studying. He''s doing it for us so all I could do was to talk to him. He said hearing my voice lessened his exhaustion." She explained. "How about your exhaustion? Your health, your studies. Did you tell him what''s happening with your grades? You didn''t, right?" He said while looking at her. She couldn''t look him in the eyes. He was right. He didn''t tell Andrew that her grades dropped, that she usually slept in class because she would always sleep late from waiting for his calls. She sighed and just bowed her head. She heard him take a deep breath then type into his laptop. "Okay. I will be giving you an after class activity to keep you distracted. This has been suggested by your teachers as well. Believe I understand what you''re going through right now. I''ve been a student and been in love, but Katharina you''re still young, you need to set your priorities." He scolded her. "After class you will be helping with some tasks here. I would also like to hear your plans after graduation. We will discuss college and stuff. Katharina I am here to assist and advise you. It is my job to guide you in every step you would take before entering the world of adults. You''re a smart girl. I don''t want you to waste what you have achieved so far." She nodded but still with her head down. "Now, go back to class and come here after." He said. When Nina left, Rev sighed deeply. He was actually avoiding an encounter with her. He''s here to work as a counselor. Getting involved with a girl like her is troublesome. He was attracted to her so he was trying his best not to cross paths with her. She was a student and he''s one of the school staff.. But he knew he couldn''t avoid her for a long time and he couldn''t turn a blind eye while one of the students was having trouble either. Chapter 43 - Alone Almost three weeks passed and only a few days more, Andrew would be coming back. Nina told Andrew about what happened in school and understood that they needed to lessen their communication. Andrew made an adjustment with his schedule and would make time for her. He would call her after her class or during break time. Nina was happy about it and her grades were getting better as well. "Wow. I didn''t expect to see a sudden change in your grades. I thought it would take some time, I guess I''m wrong." Rev said. She was in his office for an after class activity as part of her extra curricular when her grades went down. She became Rev''s assistant, organizing student''s files. "Andrew helped me. I told him about what happened. He didn''t want my grades to go down. He was sorry, saying he''s so irresponsible so we made some arrangements." Nina said proudly. Rev felt something pierced his heart but ignored it. Although he fell in love with her, he had to control himself. She''s a student engaged to a powerful guy. He could tell that she was really happy with Andrew so it was enough for him. He stood and walked towards Nina. He patted her head and sincerely smiled at her. "I''m glad you are happy." He whispered. Nina didn''t feel awkward with Rev''s gestures. He would always pat her head or pinch her cheek as a way of his encouragement. She saw him as a big brother, nothing more, nothing less. But this time when he pat her head, he was staring at her. She felt a little awkward when she saw his eyes. It was different. Was that affection? Desire? She thought to herself. Rev turned around before he lost control. He sighed and went back to his swivel chair, making himself busy. "I-I''ll just go to the restroom." Nina said before rushing outside. Nina took a deep breath, holding her chest. She suddenly felt nervous in front of Rev. His eyes weren''t like that before or she just didn''t notice. When she looked at herself in the mirror, her face was flushed. She shook her head, turned on the faucet and washed her face. "Look who''s here!" She heard someone from behind. When Nina looked in the mirror, she saw a group of girls enter the bathroom. She turned around and felt her heart beating loudly. She suddenly felt scared. It was the voice of the girl she heard last time. "You really are something. From the bronze class to the platinum class, from a nobody to one of the most popular girls in school, from a trash to the fiance of one of the most sought out bachelors in the country. Now, you are being a bitch again. You were trying to seduce the school counselor." The girl said. Nina didn''t know any of them. But from their looks, she was sure they were from the platinum class. "I-I don''t know what you''re talking about. I''m sorry I need to go back, I have things to do." She stammered. She walked towards the door, only to be pushed back inside. She was slammed by the door and before she knew it someone already poured water to her. Her body shivered from the cold and fear that she felt towards the girls. When she looked at them, she thought she saw some evil faces in them Then horrible things happened, the girls started beating her. Slapping her on the face, scratching her arms, pulling her hair and kicking her. She couldn''t fight back since there were six of them. Andrew told her to not think of the Cross family name but she couldn''t afford to ruin it. She fell on the floor bruised and injured. The girl who seemed to be the mastermind, squeezed her face by holding her cheeks, tilting her head to level hers. "I''m looking forward to your friends'' reaction when you tell them about this. Nobody could mess up with me." She smirked. Then they turned around and left her. Nina mustered her strength to go inside one of the cubicles. She took her phone from her pocket and dialed Andrew''s number. Her hands were shaking and tears were falling from her eyes. She wanted to talk to him badly. She wanted him to console him. She missed him, his voice, his touch, everything about him. But to her disappointment, the line was busy. She tried dialing a few times but her calls didn''t push through. Then she saw a text message from him that was sent half an hour ago. ''Baby, I''m sorry. Father asked me to attend a business conference after France. I will be flying to England in a week. I will be gone for another two weeks.'' Nina''s heart was broken. She was in physical, emotional and mental pain. She cried her heart out alone in the bathroom. She suddenly the loneliness in her heart. "Nina, are you there?" It was Rev''s voice. He was knocking non-stop so she decided to open the door for him. Rev was devastated seeing Nina all bruised and soaked. Her lower lip had a cut and her left cheek was swollen. Her knees were red from the cuts and her right arm turned purple. Rev gritted his teeth and clenched his fist from anger. He couldn''t believe that bullying in this school was still happening until now. Without a word, he carried Nina princess style and rushed her to the infirmary. Nina didn''t protest. She was so weak and all she could do was cry in Rev''s arms. Her vision became blurry and she didn''t realize that she lost consciousness. Andrew was on the phone talking to his father. They were arguing about his trip to England. He didn''t know that his father had already booked him a flight after his trip to France so he called him to argue with him. He sighed when he didn''t receive a reply from Nina. He wanted to fly back to see her, he missed her so much. He felt guilty for leaving her alone after their engagement and he was worried that she might encounter some bullies in school. He heard a beep sound on his phone and he was so excited to see who it was. He expected it was from Nina but he frowned when he saw an anonymous number. Andrew''s face turned dark when he saw the message.. It was a photo of Rev, the school counselor, and in his arms was his fiance, Nina. Chapter 44 - Love And Hate Rev called her friends to inform them about what happened to her. They couldn''t believe that someone would hurt Nina. When Nina woke up, she was at the hospital. She looked around and saw her friends, but the first one she wanted to see was Andrew. Yet, he wasn''t there. She wanted to cry but she tried her best to smile at them. Peggy held her hand and smiled back. "How do you feel? Anything painful?" She asked. Peggy was pregnant with Jayden''s child so she stopped coming to school since Golden Oak does not tolerate teen pregnancy. However, she was currently homeschooled and would be allowed to graduate. "I-I''m fine." She stammered. "Can you leave us? I mean all the guys should go out." Alora suddenly said in a cold tone. Percy, Jayden and Luke went outside and the girls were left inside Nina''s hospital room. "You''re not okay. Maybe physically but emotionally, you''re not. I called Andrew and told him what happened. He said he''ll call you." Alora said. Then tears started falling from her eyes. Sophie and Emily got closer, comforting her. "Just cry Nina. If you felt like you wanted to cry, to scream, to yell at someone, do it. Do not keep it to yourself. We''re here for you. That''s why we''re friends right?" Alora continued. She cried and wailed while her friends let her. She has been lonely ever since Andrew left. She didn''t realize how much Andrew occupied her heart. She was mad at him for not coming home and extending the trip. She felt like she would go crazy without him. "I-I''m lonely. I felt alone when he left. I felt like I had no right to say no to him. I wanted to stop him from leaving but I couldn''t do anything. I was mad at those girls, I wanted to fight back. But I was thinking of Andrew''s name. He said it''s okay to fight them and I don''t have to think about his name, but how about his father''s? I don''t know what to do. I don''t know how to be the fiance of a wealthy man. I felt like someone was always watching me. Waiting for me to make a mistake." She sobbed. The girls were just listening to her. Alora was sitting on the chair beside her bed while Peggy and Emily were on the left side of the bed and Sophie on the right. All was focused on her. "When they hurt me, the first one I thought was calling him. But I couldn''t reach him. Then I saw his message saying that his trip would be extended to another two weeks. His father asked him to go to England. I was heartbroken and I was more mad at him than at those girls. Why did he have to leave me after the engagement? He said he''ll be gone for just a month. Now, I needed to wait for more than that. I felt like I''m going crazy and my heart was being shattered." She continued while crying her heart out. Peggy started crying. She was being emotional because she''s pregnant. Nina felt Sophie squeezed her hand. "It''s okay to feel that way. You missed him. If I were you, I wouldn''t allow Percy to be away from me. I understand what you feel Nina, but I also know that Andrew was doing whatever his father asked him for your future. It wasn''t just for him, but for you too." Sophie said in a gentle voice. She was about to say something when her phone rang. Emily took the phone and gave it to her. She cried again when she saw it was Andrew. The girls nodded, signaling her to answer the call. "Baby?" She cried even louder when he heard his voice. She really missed him. The girls left the room so she could talk to him. "Hey, I''m sorry. I-I know it''s my fault. I''m really sorry. Please don''t cry." Andrew said. "I hate you! You left me! I feel so alone! I want to see you so bad! I missed you! I hate you! I hate you!" She said over and over. Her words didn''t match up. She was mad so she kept on saying she hates him, but she also told him that she missed him and wanted to see him. Andrew felt like his heart was being stabbed a thousand times when she said she hated him. He knew it wasn''t true, but he felt her loneliness by hearing her cries. "I''ll be with you. Please wait for me, baby." Andrew simply answered. "I don''t believe you! You promised you wouldn''t leave me, but you''re not here. You were supposed to defend me from them. You are the first person I called but your phone was busy, I couldn''t reach you!" She almost yelled. Andrew didn''t say a word and just ran towards Nina''s room. He saw his friends gathering outside and had a glance at Rev who was sitting on the bench. He didn''t have time to talk to him now as he wanted to see his fiance. Nina''s heart was in pain from Andrew''s silence. She wanted to yell at him more when the door opened. Her eyes widened and tears didn''t stop falling from her eyes when she saw Andrew standing by the door, panting. He rushed into her, pulling her into his arms when he got closer. "I''m here. I''m not going to leave you again. I''m sorry." He whispered. She started punching him on the chest while he hugged her tight. "I hate you! I hate you!" She cried. "Shh. You know that''s not true. I''m sorry." He said, then started giving her small kisses. Andrew let Nina cry into his arms while she kept on cursing him for leaving her. He couldn''t blame her since he left her just after their engagement. He didn''t even know that she was being bullied to the point that they hurt her. When Alora called her, she informed him about what happened. He was still in a business meeting but as soon as he heard it, he used their private plane to come home. He wanted to be there once Nina woke up but it was still a twelve hour flight. Alora was updating him and told him that Nina had minor bruises. He was fuming with anger when he received the photo of Nina from Alora. How could they do this to her? He thought to himself. When Nina stopped crying, he tilted her chin up and started wiping her tears. She pouted while looking into his face. She really missed him so she wrapped her arms around his waist. "I missed you." She pouted. Andrew sighed deeply. She had a cut on her lower lip and her cheek was swollen. "I''m sorry." He said, feeling the guilt in his heart. "How about England?" She asked. "I really need to go there so I was wondering if you could come with me.." He answered. Chapter 45 - Rev Nina was surprised. He wanted her to focus on studying since she would be graduating soon, so he didn''t expect Andrew to ask him to come. "I''ll talk to the principal and ask if you could study like Peggy. I''ll be your teacher, so don''t worry about your lessons." He said. She didn''t answer. Andrew frowned when he noticed that she was quiet. "So would you like to come with me? I''m not forcing you, though." He asked again. She nodded. "Yes, I''ll come with you. I don''t want to be alone. I want to be with you." He smiled and kissed her on the forehead. "Me too. I want to be with you. So rest, for now, we''ll leave after two days. This trip would be my engagement gift to you. I''m sorry it''s late. But I want to make it up to you. Let''s enjoy our trip to England." He said, then leaned forward to kiss her on the lips. Andrew went outside and left Nina with her friends. He saw Rev outside of Nina''s room, sitting on the chair. He stood up when he saw Andrew walking towards him. "I believe we met before." Andrew started. Rev nodded. "I am the school counselor." Andrew''s face became serious. He knew Rev liked his fianc¨¦. He wasn''t that na?ve to not know when a guy likes a girl. "I don''t mind if Nina has an after-school activity with you. As long as you know your limitations." He said while looking at Rev''s eyes. Rev stared back at him. "I know. But if Nina needs me, I will be there for her. And Mr.Cross, I want to remind you that you still have a secret that you are not telling her." Andrew frowned. What the hell is he talking about? He thought. "I am not sure if you don''t know, or you''re just pretending. Anyway, I like Nina. But I don''t have plans to go between you and her. I just want to remind you that I am not going to turn a blind eye if you hurt her." Rev said before leaving him confused. "That''s the school counselor?" Jayden asked. When he turned around, Luke and Percy were also there. He sighed and sat down on the bench. "Yes. Rev has been with Nina ever since I left. He liked her." Jayden sat down on his left and Percy on the right while Luke remained standing. "Is he someone you need to be afraid of? You know, he might steal Nina from you." Jayden teased. He glared at him, but he was right. When Alora called and informed him that Rev was the one who brought Nina to the hospital, he suddenly felt inferior. He was supposed to be there for his fiance. He was supposed to be the one who saved her and not some other guy. Asking Nina to come to Europe with him was a selfish move. He wanted to take her away from Rev because he was afraid that another man would take her. He would not allow that. "Have you done a background check on that guy?" Luke asked. He nodded. Luke instructed them to conduct a background check on everyone who would get closer to them, especially to the girls. They had been having a feud with the Mafia, so they needed to make sure that those people who approached them were not a spy from them. Thinking back, his friends were not ordinary people. Aside from being filthy rich and super famous, they are different from his friends in college. They were younger than him, but they acted like adults. "Did you find anything unusual?" Percy asked. "Nothing. He''s clean." He answered. "Oh, that''s the reason you are worried. He''s not like you." Jayden smirked while tapping him on the shoulder. He glared at him again, removing Jayden''s hand. "Sometimes, I really don''t know if you are my friend." Jayden laughed out loud. It seemed he was enjoying himself teasing Andrew. "I am your friend. That''s why I love seeing you anxious. It''s a sign that you have fallen deeply with Nina. So if I were you, don''t leave her again. You might regret it later." Jayden advised. Jayden looked like he was always having fun and not serious about anything. He was disguised as a girl when they first met. But when they got to know each other, he found out how his life had been ever since his mother was murdered. Jayden was also a playboy like him but fell in love with Peggy. He learned a lot from that love and matured. "That''s the reason I asked her to come with me. I will take her with me to Europe. It was selfish; I know that. But that is the only way I know to keep her away from Rev." He sighed. "We understand. It would be Nina''s decision anyway, and I believe she already agreed?" Luke asked. Andrew nodded. But even though Nina agreed, he felt guilty about his decision. He was letting out a sigh continuously, making the others annoyed. "Stop that! Why do you act like a kid? You do realize you are older than us, right? If you are worried, tell Nina your feelings. She will decide if she wants to be with you or not. It''s better to have a vacation with clear minds." Percy suggested. The two stood up, pulling him back to Nina''s room. Somehow, he was grateful for having them as their friends. When they went inside, the girls were chatting and laughing. Listening to them made the guys feel happy. Their laughter was music to their ears. "So, what are you laughing about? You all seem happy." Luke asked. Although Luke''s fianc¨¦, Alora, didn''t have any reaction, every one of them could tell that she was happy. "We were just planning Alora''s revenge with those girls who hurt Nina." Peggy excitedly said. "Oh! Make sure not to kill them." It was Jayden. Luke shook his head from Jayden''s childish remarks. He asked everyone to leave so Andrew and Nina could talk. "I want to tell you something.." Andrew started when the others left. Chapter 46 - Preparing For The Trip Nina frowned. She felt Andrew''s restlessness ever since he arrived at the hospital. She wanted to ask him, but they were interrupted by their friends earlier. "What is it? You''re not yourself since earlier. Is something bothering you?" She asked while looking at him intently. He sighed and walked closer to her. Andrew sat on the bedside and slightly smiled. "I was too selfish to ask you to come with me to Europe. I know you have school and stuff, but I want you to know that aside from wanting to be with you, there''s another reason why I wanted you to come." He started. Nina didn''t say a word and waited. He took a deep breath again, held her hands, and nervously continued. "I was anxious when Alora called telling me the school counselor brought you to the hospital. Someone sent me pictures of him and you. I don''t know who it was, but they obviously wanted me to get mad at you. I wanted you to come with me to Europe because I was afraid Rev would take you away from me. I''m sorry. I know I shouldn''t feel this way. He helped you, and I was worried about you, but at the same time, I was jealous. I felt guilty for leaving you. I was supposed to be the one who saved you and not that guy. I''m such a useless boyfriend." Nina was surprised that he was jealous. It was the first time he felt like that towards anyone. She was always the one who got anxious and jealous with those women he dated. She didn''t expect that he would also feel that way. She was trying so hard not to smile, but she was happy. She bit her lips and let out a giggle. Andrew frowned when he heard her laugh. "Are you making fun of me?" He pouted. She couldn''t control it and smiled widely at him. "I''m just happy. It''s my first time seeing you like that. I thought I was just the only one who gets jealous. And you have the right to be selfish. I like that side of you. I''m glad you told me, but I won''t change my mind. My decision is final; I will come with you to Europe. Even if you change your mind, I will definitely go with you." She answered, then gave him a peck on the lips. He pulled her into his arms, feeling so happy with her decision. Nina smiled when she felt his heart beating so fast and loud. He took out his phone and dialed a number. He was smiling when someone answered the call. She was just looking at Andrew, confused why he suddenly called someone. "Prepare my flight three days from now. I will be bringing my fianc¨¦, so make sure everything''s settled. Book a hotel as well. Yes, just one room. I want the one that has the best view." She heard him giving instructions to the person on the other line. She felt so excited and wanted to go out of the hospital to prepare everything. She was all smiles when Andrew ended the call. "You said we''ll go to Europe, but where in Europe?" She asked curiosity piqued. He chuckled. "We''ll go to Spain first. Then to Switzerland, last would be France. I need to go back there to finalize everything." Her eyes widened. She didn''t expect Andrew would be bringing her to three countries. "Can we go to Paris? I want to see the Eiffel Tower." She asked, sweetly looking at him. "Of course! I want you to remember this trip. I''ll make sure you won''t forget everything." He winked. She blushed when she realized what he meant by those words. "Then I will make sure to prepare myself. I don''t want my husband to come home disappointed." She teased him back. "You will never disappoint me." He answered while leaning towards her. He gently kissed her on the forehead then to her cheeks before pressing his lips to hers. It was just a quick kiss, but it was full of passion and love. Nina felt Andrew''s sincerity with his actions and words. She had entirely given her trust to her fianc¨¦, and she knew that he would never do anything to hurt her. The next day, she got out of the hospital. They went back home, but Andrew needed to report his father about his business trip to France, so she stayed behind to prepare their things. The girls stayed with her to help her pack her things and Andrew''s. "Do you think I need to buy some new lingerie? I mean, I only have pajamas." She innocently asked. The girls giggled. They were not making fun of her; she amused them. "I don''t think you need sexy outfits at night. Andrew will just remove it anyway." Peggy teased. She blushed but eventually giggled from their conversation. Little did she know that her friends secretly put three lingerie sets in her suitcase when she was in the closet. It was their gift for her. "Nina, we''re happy for you and Andrew. But next time someone bullied you in school, tell us. Those girls needed to be taught a lesson. We''ll deal with them so enjoy your vacation." Emily said before leaving her. She was really thankful for her friends, knowing that they were always there for her. Nina was sitting in front of the mirror after she took a bath. She was like an idiot smiling from time to time, excited about their trip. Aside from being with Andrew, it was also her first time going outside the country. Andrew would be staying at his father''s house and would just pick her up in the morning. He wanted to come home, but there were many things he needed to report to his father, so she told him to stay there for tonight. Morning came, Andrew picked her up, and they went directly to the airport. It was a private flight since Andrew owned Cross Airline. The plane is a 12-seater private jet with one bedroom inside. Andrew pulled her into the bed, pinning her down when they reached the bedroom. "Hey, aren''t you tired? You said you haven''t slept yet." She exclaimed. "I want you. It''s been one month. Didn''t you miss me?" He pouted. She giggled while wrapping her hands around his neck. "I missed you. But you are tired from working all night, so I will do the work this time." She mustered her strength to roll over on top of him, then she removed her dress and tossed them aside. Chapter 47 - Spain Their first destination was Madrid, Spain. Madrid, the capital of Spain, is the heart of the country. It is one of the most beautiful cities in Spain. You will find a range of cultural and historical treasures within its boundaries, such as the Royal Palace and the Royal Theater. It was a lively city with great food, breathtaking arts, historic neighborhoods, and significant shopping areas. The couple checked in at Hotel Ritz located in Madrid. As soon as they entered the lobby, Nina was so amazed by the soaring ceilings and stately decorations; it was like she had just entered a palace. With its shimmering chandeliers and carved mahogany accents plus the handwoven carpets, Nina felt like she was welcomed as a princess by the staff of the hotel. She was in awe when they entered their bedroom. It has a regal feeling inside with its magnificent, intricately embellished interior designs. From its handmade carpets and antique furniture, the room was spacious and comfortable. Nina bit her lips and blushed when she saw the king-size bed covered with sheets made from luxurious satin and fine cotton spun together. She couldn''t hide her excitement and happiness when she saw the place. "Do you like it?" Andrew asked after the hotel staff brought all their luggage. Nina looked at Andrew with a huge smile on her face. She ran towards him and jumped into him, giggling. "I love the place! This is amazing!" She said excitedly. He chuckled while wrapping his arms around her waist. "You are amazing." He whispered. She blushed thinking about what they did on the plane earlier¡ªmore on what she did. "Are you satisfied with my performance, teacher?" She teased. He laughed and gave her a quick kiss. "I am, but it wasn''t enough. We just did it once. You know I can''t get enough of you." He answered with a hoarse voice. She felt the heat on her cheeks, and her body was starting to warm up. He was about to kiss her again when they heard the sound of a phone ringing. "Oh it''s my phone." She exclaimed while rushing towards her bag to pick up her phone. He was looking at her, listening to what the call was about. "Rev! What is it?" She asked, looking at Andrew with an apologetic look. Andrew frowned. Why the hell is he calling her? Didn''t he tell Rev to stay away with Nina? He thought to himself. "O-Oh yes, we arrived safely. Thank you for asking. And don''t worry, I didn''t forget our lesson. I''ll borrow a laptop from Andrew so we can start." She answered. Did she just say they have lessons today? He thought he made it clear that he would be the to teach her and not Rev. He was frowning when Nina ended the call. She walked towards him again and stood in front of him. "What was that about? Do you have lessons with him?" He asked, annoyed. She nodded. "He offered to teach me online and I agreed." "Why didn''t you tell me? Didn''t I tell you I will be your teacher during this trip?" His voice was louder than usual. "I-I''m sorry. I just thought you would be busy with work. I just don''t want to be a bother." She answered. "Nina, he likes you. Are you that stupid to not notice it?" He yelled. She was surprised by his sudden outburst. She knew that Rev liked her, but she was hoping he didn''t. She looked at Rev as an older brother, nothing more. "I know that. I''m not stupid, but I don''t like him." Andrew took a deep breath and turned his back, putting his palm to his face. He looked at Nina again. "So are you saying you will talk to him whenever I am outside? Was that it? I can''t believe you. Call him. I''ll talk to him." He ordered. "No! That''s not necessary." She declined. "What?" He almost yelled. Nina was starting to get scared of Andrew. She didn''t really expect that he was that jealous of Rev. She was just actually teasing him. She bit her lips and started laughing. Andrew was pissed when he saw her laughing. Is she making fun of him? Then her phone rang again. He was so mad that he snatched the phone and answered the call. "What the hell is your problem? I told you to stay away from my wife!" He suddenly yelled. Nina was surprised when he called her wife. She felt a different kind of happiness when he said that word. "Go to hell! I swear I''ll kill you when I come back!" Andrew yelled again when he realized who was on the other line. He ended the call and threw the phone on the bed. He was fuming with anger because it turned out it was just a prank from their friends. They wanted to make sure that they arrived safely. It was Jayden who called them. "You''re enjoying this, aren''t you?" He asked, staring at Nina with a frown face. "It wasn''t my idea. Peggy was on the other line earlier telling me to call her Rev. I just went with the flow. I wanted to see you jealous. It makes me feel very special." She answered softly, then bowed her head. He sighed then tilted her chin up. "You are special. You don''t need to make me jealous to see that. I love you. What do you want me to do to believe that you are the only woman for me?" She shook her head and smiled. "I love you too. I believe you. You don''t need to prove anything to me. I am happy to be your wife, my husband." She whispered. "I like the sound of that. Nina, let''s get married here." He suddenly asked. Nina''s eyes widened. Did she hear him right? Was he asking her to marry him here? She didn''t answer for a moment. Her heart beat faster and louder. "A-Andrew, d-did you just ask me to marry you here? Do you mean during this trip? Are you sure about that?" She asked, making sure she heard him correctly. "Yes! I have never been sure in my life. Just now. Let''s get married here. I don''t want to wait any longer. I want you to be my wife.." He said in a serious tone. Chapter 48 - Love And Marriage "A-Andrew, are they going to allow us to get married here? I''m only seventeen." She asked. She wasn''t hesitating. She was excited, thinking that she would become Mrs. Cross now and wouldn''t have to wait until she graduates from college. But she wasn''t sure if they would be allowed to get married. "They will. If we have this." Andrew walked towards one of their suitcases and took a long brown envelope. He opened it and took the papers inside. Andrew handed Nina the documents one by one. Nina was shocked by what she had read. The documents were all the requirements to get married, including her parents'' permission, signed and notarized by a lawyer. "When did you get this?" She asked, amused. He blushed and scratched his head before answering. "The day I told you I slept in my father''s house, I actually came to your parents'' house and asked them to allow me to marry you. The report with my father finished earlier than expected, so I went to see your family. I needed to stay there to get their permission. I''m sorry I lied to you. I wanted to surprise you." "Why are you so sure that I would agree with that?" She asked again. He sighed. "I wasn''t really sure, but I still wanted to try asking you. I know you''re still young, and you might meet someone better than me, but Nina, I''m begging you. If you reject me now, will you promise to accept me in the future? I mean, please don''t change your mind." He waited for her answer. She was silent and was staring at his face. He was losing hope that she would say yes. Feeling disappointed, he held on to the papers from her, but she wouldn''t let go of them when he pulled them from her hands. He frowned and looked at her again. His eyes widened when she saw her crying. He cupped her face and wiped the tears from her eyes. "Hey, if you didn''t like the idea, I''m not forcing you. You''re already my fiance, so I just have to wait for a few years, right?" He said to stop her from crying. She shook her head and started punching him on the chest. He couldn''t understand why she was acting that way. "Why do you always make me fall in love with you over and over? That was so sweet of you! I didn''t expect you to see my family and begged them to marry me." She cried. It was tears of joy. "So, are you saying you agree with me?" He asked to make it clear. She nodded, and while sobbing, she answered. "Yes! Yes! I will marry you! Let''s get married now!" Andrew couldn''t explain the happiness he felt. He cupped her face again and slammed his lips with hers. He kissed her passionately with all his love pouring on her. Then they heard a few knocks on the door. Andrew released her and, with a confused face, looked at Andrew while he rushed towards the door. Nina''s jaw dropped when a group of people came inside. It was Kyle and Emily with Percy and Sophie. The two girls were wearing simple white dresses while Kyle and Percy wore black fitted jeans and white long sleeves. Sophie handed her a bouquet. Then another girl came inside; Zoey, Luke and Alora''s adopted daughter, held a wedding ring. "What are you doing here?" Nina asked, smiling widely at them. "Kyle and Emily already had plans to meet here. I''ve never been to Madrid, so I asked Percy to bring me here. We planned on meeting you after three days, but Andrew called saying you would get married. Anyway, congratulations! Now, change to your wedding dress." Sophie exclaimed. She nodded, then took the dress that Emily handed her and went to the bathroom. It was just a plain white mini dress with a plunging neckline. It was simple but elegant. Emily fixed her make-up while Sophie helped with her hair. She looked at herself in the mirror and took a deep breath before turning around to face her friends. "Perfect." Emily commented. They went out of the room, and she followed. When the girls made way for her, Andrew was letting out deep breaths. The ceremony was just held in their hotel room, but it was magical. Their friends were not complete, but Andrew promised that they would have a grand wedding after her college. She didn''t really need that. She was satisfied with a simple wedding, but he promised her parents that he would give her a proper wedding. "Mr. Andrew Cross, will you take Katharina Sommers, as your lawfully wedded wife, to live together in holy matrimony, to love and honor her, to keep her in sickness and in health, forsaking all others, from today onwards and for all eternity?" The Officiating Minister asked. Andrew smiled, and with trembling lips, he answered. "I do!" Then the minister turned to Nina. "Miss Katharina Sommers, will you take Andrew Cross, as your lawfully wedded husband, to live together in holy matrimony, to love and respect him, to keep him in sickness and in health, forsaking all others, from today onwards and for all eternity?" Nina took a deep breath before she answered. " I do!" "Did you prepare a vow for each other?" The minister asked. Nina didn''t prepare one, but Andrew had it prepared ever since the engagement. The minister noticed that Nina didn''t have a vow and instructed her to tell Andrew what she felt towards him. Nina nodded and decided to speak first. "Today, I promise to be your wife, your partner, your best friend, and your best enemy. My life will forever be tangled with yours, and I could never imagine it without you. I promise to be your strength and your support. I promise to love you from today until the end of time." Then she put on the ring to him. "Love, you made me the happiest man alive. I was not a perfect man, but I am completely and head over heels in love with you. I promise to give you my whole heart, to show you how deeply I care, no matter the challenges that may come our way. I promise to love you from this life to the next." He said, putting the ring on her. "By the authority vested in me, I now pronounce you husband and wife. Mr. Cross, you may kiss your wife." Andrew pulled Nina by grabbing her on the waist then kissed her gently. She felt his lips tremble as she responded to his kiss. He leaned his forehead against hers and whispered. "I love you, Mrs. Cross." She smiled.. "I love you too, my husband." Chapter 49 - [R18] Honeymoon "Ahhh¡­ Ahhh¡­ Andrew!" She moaned when she felt his tongue licking her clit. After having dinner with their friends, Andrew said goodbye, telling them it was time for their honeymoon. She blushed while slapping him on his shoulder. Their friends understood and let them be. When they went inside their hotel room, Andrew carried her bridal style and kissed her. She wrapped her arms around his neck, pulling him closer to her. She parted her lips so his tongue could explore the inside of her mouth. He gently put her down, slamming her against the door. Then he hurriedly unzips her dress, pulling it down and tossing it aside. His eyes were full of lust and desire when he saw what she was wearing underneath. She was wearing a set of laced underwear, and she was almost naked because of the thin fabric. "It was the girls'' idea. T-They said I should wear this." She stammered. He smiled, looking at her from head to toe. "Are you against wearing this?" He smirked. She blushed. "I wanted to tease you. Do you like what you see, husband?" He nodded, smiling mischievously. He then grabbed her waist, quickly kissing her on the neck. His hands massaged one of her breasts, and then one hand touched her in between her thighs. She gasped when Andrew put his hand inside her underwear, rubbing her clit. She waited for him to insert his finger inside her, but he suddenly pulled his hand off her lingerie. She frowned when he walked, backing slightly away from her. "Undress yourself." He ordered. She nodded, then slowly unhooked her bra, sliding the straps down to her shoulders. She removed it completely then dropped it on the floor. His gaze was making her body hot. She could feel a warm sensation between her thighs, making her face flush. She slowly removed her lace thong, untying the ties on its sides. She gently kicked it when it fell on her feet, exposing her naked body in front of him. "So unfair. You should undress, too." She pouted. He chuckled then started removing his clothes. She was staring at him the whole time he was undressing. Although they did it a few times already, Nina felt that this was different because they would make love as husband and wife. She gulped when she saw his dick proud and hard. "Love, make love to me. Making me moan!" She demanded. Her voice was a bit raspy because she started to have ragged breathing. He smiled at her then kneeled in front of her. He held one of her legs, putting it on his shoulder. Then she felt his fingers gently opening her wet folds. She moaned when he licked her clit. "Ohhhhh¡­" She grabbed his head, tweaking his hair while he sucked her clit. Her eyes rolled when she felt his tongue licking and sucking her whole. "Ohhhh myyyyy!" She screamed in pleasure when his tongue moved up and down, licking her clit. He then stared at her to see her reaction when he inserted one finger inside her. "Ahhhhhh¡­ Ahhhhh¡­" She moaned louder. Andrew stood up, pulling Nina into the bedroom. He lay down on the bed first, smiling naughtily. "Sit on my face." He said. She bit her lips and nodded. Feeling flushed, she positioned herself on top of her face. She held on to the bed''s headboard while Andrew''s face was between her thighs. She gasped for air when she felt the tip of his tongue slightly licking her clit. Her eyes widened when Andrew grabbed her hips, pulling her down to his face. "Ohhhhh fuuuck!" She howled when his tongue started filling her pussy. She started moving on her own. Grinding her wet cunt harder against his face. Her hands caressed her breasts while she moved her hips forward and back. His tongue was busy inside her, feeling the warmth and softness of it. "Oh love!" She called. She felt another level of bliss and excitement when his tongue moved inside her, reaching her sensitive spot. She stood up using her knees, grabbed him by the hair then pressed his head harder to her dripping pussy. Nina moved away from his face then sat down on the bed''s headboard, spreading her legs wider for him to see. Andrew stood in a kneeling position while looking at her throbbing entrance. "Eat me." She said. "You should see your lewd face. It''s making me horny." He whispered. He moved closer to her pussy, taking his tongue out. "Open your legs wider." He murmured. She could feel his warm breath brushing against her wet cunt. When he thrust his tongue inside her, she howled. "That''s it, love. Give me more!" Andrew pleasured her with his tongue, and he didn''t disappoint her. The sound of her moans and screams echoed inside the bedroom of their hotel suite. She was gasping for air when she reached the climax. Andrew made sure that he licked and sucked her white juice, cleaning her with his tongue. Then he pulled her on the bed, positioned himself on top of her. She saw him licking his lips while smirking at her. "You''re delicious, my wife." He commented. She blushed. Andrew was always amused seeing her face so red. They already did it a few times, but it always felt like it was their first time. "I love you. And thank you for marrying me." He said, looking at her lovingly. "My answer would always be a yes! I love you." She answered. He rubbed his dick against her entrance before shoving it inside her. She felt his full erection sliding towards her womb. "Ugh. I love how it feels inside. So wet but warm." He said, making her body even hotter. He then started moving faster in and out of her. She moaned louder, calling his name over and over when she felt the tip of his dick poking her womb. She felt the ecstasy in his every thrust, making her crave for more. "Nina, we are one. No one could break us apart." He whispered in her ear. "Yes! I am yours, love. Only yours, now and forever.." She answered while she danced along with the rhythm of his every thrust. Chapter 50 - Secret "Love, I forgot my pills. I might get pregnant." Nina said while they were on the bed after a few rounds. He kissed her gently on the forehead and pulled her closer to him. "We''ll buy one in the morning. But I don''t care if you get pregnant. You are my wife; naturally, I wanted you to have my child." He answered. "I know that, but I''m not yet ready." She honestly said. Andrew understood Nina''s feelings. She was still young, and he didn''t want to force her. They could enjoy their life as husband and wife first by traveling around the world. "Love, will you tell me about your childhood? I want to know everything about you." Andrew asked. She smiled, tilting her head up to see his face. "My parents loved each other so much. They valued family over anything else. They were hardworking, giving my sisters and me everything we needed. We don''t have much, but we''re happy. Grandma gave us the ramen shop before she died, so we didn''t want to sell it. She worked hard for it, and that shop helped our family financially. I was able to finish grade school because of it." She started. He sighed. He suddenly felt guilty buying their shop. "Hey, don''t think about it. It wasn''t your fault. Besides, you already gave my family a lot of support. However, I missed the house and the shop because that''s where I grew up. I''m not telling you so you could feel guilty. I was just being honest." She continued. "If only I could give it back to your family, I would do it. But they already started the demolition a few weeks ago." He said in a sad tone. She felt sad when she heard it from him. But she couldn''t do anything about it. "Let''s look at the bright side. If it weren''t for that shop, we wouldn''t be able to meet. So maybe it was fate. I lost the shop and the place I grew up with, but because of it, I met you. You are the only place I wanted to grow old with." He felt happy hearing those words from Nina, and he knew that their marriage would last a lifetime. "Go to sleep. I need to finish some reports first and send them to my father. I''ll join you after." He said in a gentle voice. She yawned but suddenly thought of something. "Can you wake me up after work?" She asked with a huge smile on her face. He frowned. "Why? You need to rest." "I want to make love to you again. So, will you wake me up with a kiss?" She teased. He chuckled. "I will wake you up in a different way then." "How? Tell me." She asked. "Go to sleep. You will feel it, I promise." Nina fell asleep after a few minutes, so Andrew slowly got off the bed. He wore his pajamas and sat on the couch. He opened his laptop and saw an email from his father. It has a few photos of the ongoing demolition and construction of the site where Nina''s family business was. He sighed. If only he could defy his father that time. He thought to himself. ''Beep.'' Andrew frowned when he received a text from an unknown number. He has been receiving calls and texts from someone he doesn''t know. He didn''t tell Nina about it since he didn''t want her to worry. Every time he answered the call, he could only hear a static sound on the other line. It would be exactly one minute before it hung up. The text messages were weird and creepy. It wasn''t just about Nina. It was photos and texts about him and his friends. He felt like the one sending it knew a lot about him or maybe thoroughly researched him. He started receiving them even before he went to France. He wasn''t sure if it was someone from Golden Oak. Luke said that maybe it wasn''t just a single person. Maybe there were a lot of them. It may be from someone who had a grudge against me or from a stalker. He decided not to read the recent message, but he was annoyed when his phone beeps continuously. He opened one message and was surprised to see the photo in it. It was a photo of him and Nina at the airport. Then there''s also a photo of their friends boarding the plane. He received another text message and accidentally opened it. He frowned when he read what was written in it. ''I know your secret. You lying son of a bitch!'' Secret? What was that about? He remembered Rev telling him about it. Is he the one sending these messages? But he investigated him and found nothing. The guy was clean. He was like a saint. ''Beep.'' Another message from a different number came. He tapped on it and got more confused when the ramen shop of Nina''s family was in the photo. Then more photos were sent. It was the day Nina sold herself to him. ''You won''t get away with this. What would happen if she found out about your secret? If you don''t tell her, I will find a way to tell her the truth.'' Truth? What truth? Is it talking about that? No one knew about it¡ªeven his friends. His heart started pounding loudly. He looked at Nina, who was sleeping quietly on the bed. Should he tell her the truth? What if she decided to leave him after knowing his secret? No. He would not accept it. After getting everything he wanted, he would never allow losing any of them. They''re married now, and Nina would have no choice but to stay with him, even if she started hating him. He dialed a number and talked to someone on the phone. "I think there''s a traitor among our men. Find him. Or else you won''t like the consequences.." He said with a dark expression. Chapter 51 - Mrs. Cross "The conference is a whole day event, but after this, we will go out and spend time together. I''m sorry, but will you be okay on your own?" Andrew asked Nina, who had just woken up. Nina yawned, then sat on the bed while rubbing her eyes. Andrew was tempted to jump into the bed again when he saw his wife naked. But the conference will start in half an hour, so he controlled himself. "I''m fine. I have class anyway, so I am also busy the whole day." She answered. She wasn''t wearing anything, exposing her big breasts in front of her husband. Her brown wavy hair was scattered and messed up on her shoulders. Her hazelnut eyes sparkled from the sunlight coming from the open window. Her plump lips were red from the kisses they had shared from last night''s lovemaking. "Fuck." He said, then leaned forward to kiss her. Nina grabbed the back of his neck and deepened the kiss, not letting him go. She suddenly touched him on the crotch, making him groan. When Nina unbuckled his pants, pulling them down, he couldn''t control himself anymore. They were both panting after quick lovemaking. He kissed her gently on the lips and fixed himself. "If you need anything, call me or text me, okay? I love you." He said. "I love you, too. I''ll wait for you." She answered, giving him her sweetest smile. He was about to go out when he remembered something. He took something from his wallet and handed her a black card. "If you need food or some stuff, you could check online to shop. Four of my men will accompany you if you want to go out. Just call the lobby and give your name; they''ll know." He instructed. Nina was still exhausted, so she stayed in bed for an hour after Andrew left. She heard her stomach rumble, so she stood up to cook for herself. When she went to the kitchen, she pouted when nothing she liked was in the storage. She took a shower and put on some trendy clothes, then dialed the number of the hotel lobby. "Ahm, this is Katharina Sommers; I''m with Andrew Cross. He said to call if I wanted to go out." She said. The man on the other line didn''t respond for a moment, then he suddenly exclaimed. "Oh! Mrs.Cross!" "Y-Yes. Sorry. I''m not yet used to it. Yes, this is Katharina Cross. I want to go out for a bit." She said. She was smiling when the call ended. "Mrs.Cross." She giggled. She felt delighted hearing other people call her Mrs.Cross. She ran towards the door when she heard someone knock. When she opened it, two men dressed in casual clothes stood before her. "Mrs.Cross, I am Luis, and this is Roy. We will accompany you today. Where would you like to go?" The man named Luis asked. She was impressed to see that both men were good-looking. They were like the men of the Wilson Empire, tall, well-built and handsome. She wondered if one requirement on being a bodyguard was their face. "Mrs.Cross?" Roy called when she didn''t answer. She felt embarrassed because she was staring at the two men. "I-I''m hungry. I want to have breakfast and buy some groceries so I can cook for my husband later." She answered. The two men nodded then waited outside so she could lock the door. Down the lobby, another two men approached them and introduced themselves as Jimmy and Timmy. They were twins and good-looking. When they went out of the building, she blushed when people looked at them. Women envied her being escorted by four handsome men. She didn''t want to attract attention. But being with Andrew''s men felt like she was surrounded by celebrities. "Where do you want to eat, Mrs.Cross?" Timmy asked. "Ahm, this is my first time traveling, so I''m not familiar with the places. Can you bring me to one that you think I might like?" She answered. Timmy smiled at her, showing his pearly white teeth. If she wasn''t in love with Andrew, she might like one of his bodyguards. Jimmy and Timmy seemed a little younger than Luis and Roy. The twins had golden eyes and wavy black hair. She thinks they were a few inches shorter than Andrew. Luis had a mature aura. With his glasses on and straight hair that was fixed on the right, his earnest face will make both younger and mature women fall for him. Roy, on the other hand, was like the playboy type. He had this mischievous smile plastered on his face, making any girl blush. The boys brought her to a restaurant that wasn''t crowded. Maybe they felt that she was embarrassed being stared at by other people, so they chose a quiet and cozy place for her. "Aren''t you going to eat with me? Sit down!" She said when she noticed they were just standing on the side of the table. "We are here to protect you, madam. That''s our job." It was Jimmy who answered. She frowned, crossing her arms on her chest. "I don''t want to eat alone. Besides, you are attracting people''s attention. It''s making me uncomfortable." She said, annoyed. The men glanced at each other then sat down. They were still focused on the surroundings, making Nina wonder why she had to be guarded. She asked Timmy to order instead since she didn''t know how to pronounce the name of the food on the menu. She picked up her phone and started taking pictures. "Timmy, how old are you?" She asked curiosity piqued. "I''m twenty-one, madam." Timmy answered. "Can you call me Nina? I don''t particularly appreciate being called madam. I''m seventeen and not an old hag." She ranted. The twins laughed as well as Roy. Luis'' face was still as serious, but she could sense that he was just controlling himself. "You''re interesting. No wonder Andrew did everything to get you." Roy commented. She didn''t know why Roy said those words. She didn''t mind and ignored the feeling that something was behind his words. ''Beep.'' She frowned when she saw who had sent her the message. She tapped to open it to read what was in it. ''Are you by yourself? I want to tell you something.'' Chapter 52 - Love And Lie It was a message from Rev. She couldn''t understand why he had to text her. Andrew told her to avoid him, but the guy didn''t do anything bad to her. He helped her when she needed someone, so she decided to talk to him for the last time. She stood up and excused herself. Luis followed her when she walked towards the restroom. She turned to him and frowned. "It''s a ladies'' room. Are you coming with me inside?" She asked in sarcasm. Luis backed off and waited outside. Nina chose the cubicle far from the restroom''s entrance, so Luis would not hear anything. She knew she should not be hiding from Andrew''s men. But she wanted to talk to Rev to tell him to stop texting her. She also wanted him to know that she''s already married to Andrew, so talking to another guy was wrong. "Hello, Rev?" She greeted when she answered his call. "Hi, Nina. I wanted to know if you''re okay." He asked. She was confused. He told her that he would tell her something important; greetings were unnecessary. "Can you tell me what you want to say? I''m with Andrew''s men, and I don''t want them to think that I am cheating on their boss." She said, sincerely. She heard him sigh on the other line before speaking again. "Nina, I want you to know that I am honestly in love with you. Please don''t hang up and let me finish. I am telling you this not to take you away from Andrew, but I wanted you to know how serious and sincere I am. I don''t want to see you hurt by the man you thought loved you." Nina frowned, more confused than ever. She already knew Rev''s feelings, so she wasn''t really surprised when he confessed. But she was confused with his last words about Andrew. "Rev, I don''t know what you''re talking about. If you are going to say something bad about my husband, then don''t continue. I would never believe anything you say against him." She said, starting to get annoyed. "Husband? What do you mean?" Rev asked, surprised. Nina sighed and answered. "Yes. You heard me. We got married here in Madrid yesterday." She proudly told him about the marriage to stop him from bothering her. Rev was a nice guy, and she sincerely wanted to be his friend. But if it would only cause a problem with her relationship with Andrew, she would have to avoid Rev. "Nina, why did you marry him? Did you really know the man you married? Are you really sure he''s the person you thought he was?" Rev continued to ask. Rev''s voice sounded worried and angry at the same time. "What are you saying? Are you trying to go between my husband and me? I thought you were my friend. You should be happy, right? If you love me like what you told me, you should let me be and be happy for me." She almost yelled. "Nina, he''s lying to you. He lied to you from the day you sold yourself to him." Rev exclaimed. Nina started to feel embarrassed and nervous. How the hell did Rev know about that? Her friends and her family were the only people who knew what really happened between her and Andrew. "H-How did you know that? That I sold myself to him. Are you investigating me? Or Andrew?" She stammered. "No, Nina. It was an accident. I found out because someone sent that information to me. I don''t know who sent them. The number was unknown. I tried calling, but it never got through." Rev explained. Nina''s lips began to tremble. She wanted to hang up the phone, but she was more interested to know what Rev was talking about Andrew''s lie. "Tell me. What did you find out? Tell me everything. Then I will decide if I will believe you or not." She said in a firm tone. Rev sighed and continued. "Andrew being in your restaurant on that day was not a coincidence. It was planned. He planned everything. Those gangsters who went to your shop to beat your father and wanted to sell you and your sister to the cartel were all Andrew''s men. He was desperate to take the property from you. His father gave him an ultimatum that day. If he couldn''t take the shop from your family, his father would disinherit him." Nina couldn''t believe what she had just heard. Her heart was beating so loud, and her body started shaking. Is it true? Did Andrew really plan everything to get the shop? "Nina, I have proof, and I can show it to you. I am telling you this because I got worried. I didn''t expect that you had already gotten married. I''m sorry I was late." Rev apologized. "C-Can you send it to me now?" She asked in a trembling voice. "Yes. I''ll send it after this call. If you need any help, I''m here. Don''t let him do what he wants, Nina." Rev said before ending the call. ''Beep.'' After a few minutes, Rev sent all the proof she needed. Nina couldn''t believe what she saw in the message. There were photos on that day, including a picture of Andrew giving money to those men, bribing them. He was smiling like a devil while talking to them. It wasn''t taken outside of their ramen shop. It was in a restaurant. Nina clenched her fist and gritted her teeth when she saw the man in one of the photos. It was the man who punched his father first and the one who slapped her. He was happily talking to Andrew. She was supposed to cry, but the rage consumed her, making her numb. She didn''t know how she finished her meal with Andrew''s men and bought groceries without them noticing her anger. She went back to the hotel and rested for a bit.. Then she started cooking their dinner and preparing a confrontation with her husband. Chapter 53 - Love And Regret Andrew arrived at exactly eight in the evening. Nina was done with their dinner and had prepared everything for the night. She couldn''t understand what she would feel towards her husband. She loved him, but how could he lie to her? She felt so humiliated thinking of what happened on that day. She read everything Rev sent her. The money loaned by his father was also part of Andrew''s plan. Her family needed money because of the bills piling up, and her father didn''t know how to get them paid. Andrew ordered one of his men to offer a loan to her father, telling him that he could pay them anytime he wanted. But in truth, it was a lie, so her father would accept the offer. The contract his father signed was different from what they initially showed him. Her father didn''t bother to reread it because he trusted them. They didn''t come back for a few months until that day. Her father was shocked when the loan increased from three million dollars to ten million. The painful part was that Andrew''s men beat her father, her mother fainted from shock, and she and her sisters were terrified. She wanted to run away from Andrew. But she wanted to know if what she found out was true. She wanted Andrew to explain to her. Somehow, she wished that everything wasn''t true. Andrew saw Nina in the dining room and walked towards the dinner table. He then kissed her forehead and looked at the food she had prepared. "Wow, it looks delicious. Just at the right time, I''m starving." He said with a huge smile on his face. He sat down across from her and started picking up the food. Nina was just looking at him when he started eating. She wondered how he could act like it was nothing. "How''s your day? Did you enjoy your tour outside?" He asked. She nodded. "Y-Yes." Andrew didn''t notice that she wasn''t herself. He was tired and hungry so he didn''t see how Nina glared at him. "Have you ever lied to me?" Nina suddenly asked. He frowned then looked at her. He noticed that there was nothing on her plate, and she was just looking earnestly at him. "No. Never. Why are you asking?" He answered. Nina clenched her fist. He was still lying to her until now. Her heart felt like it was being stabbed a thousand times. She wanted to cry, but she managed to stop herself from looking so weak in front of him. "I will ask you again. And this is your last chance to answer honestly. Do you have a secret you are keeping from me?" She asked again. She was hoping that Andrew would tell her about it and explain. If he would apologize, maybe she could forgive him. "Just tell me. I''m exhausted, Nina. I don''t have time with your guessing game." Instead, he answered her with annoyance. She couldn''t control herself anymore.; she was mad at him. She took out her phone, sliding it on the table towards him. He frowned, then put the spoon down before picking up her phone. When he looked at it, his heart started to pound loudly. It was the same messages he received the other day. Who the hell sent them to her? Then he noticed Rev''s name. His expression became dark when he saw who had sent her the message. "So, you are still talking to that asshole. Didn''t I tell you to avoid him?" He asked with gritted teeth. Nina couldn''t believe what she just heard from him. Instead of feeling guilty about what he did to her and her family, he got mad because of Rev. "I can''t believe you! Rev sent me those messages because he was worried. Now, I need you to explain everything to me. Did you really plan all this? Did you deceive me so you could get what you wanted?" Her voice started shaking from anger. "If I say no, will you believe me? If I answered yes, would you forget everything and forgive me?" Andrew answered her with questions. She didn''t respond. She just wanted to hear a simple apology from him. Was that so hard to do? Andrew looked at Nina. He was disappointed and hurt that she already believed Rev even before asking him to explain. "Will you explain it to me? I-I''m asking you to explain. Did you really plan everything?" She stammered. Andrew sighed. "I did. I told you my father wanted your shop. He would disown if I didn''t do what he asked." "Did you regret it?" She asked again. "No." Nina felt her heart was being crushed. Tears started falling from her eyes. How could he do this to her? She thought. "Nina, I don''t regret what I did. If I decided to give up on that day, do you think you are here with me? I know I was wrong. I didn''t expect you to sell yourself to me on that day. But I was really happy you did. I honestly love you. I hope you could at least believe that." She looked at him again with tears in her eyes. He said she loved her, but she was hurt. He lied to her. She felt that she couldn''t trust him anymore. Andrew wanted to run towards her, but he was afraid that she would push him away. He could see in her eyes that she was in pain. Anger and hate were also there. Will his marriage fail like his parents? Is there no other way to save it? They got married just yesterday. He was so happy. How could her love suddenly turn into hate? How could this happen to him? He was at fault; he knew that. He wanted to tell her, but he feared that she would hate her. Nina wiped the tears on her eyes, then looked at him. She was so red from anger, and her chin was trembling from all the emotions she had inside. "I want a divorce.." She suddenly exclaimed. Chapter 54 - Love And Betrayal "What did you just say? You want a divorce?" Andrew gritted his teeth. He felt like his soul had been taken from his body. With a dark expression, he stood up and rushed into her. He grabbed her by the arms, pulling her. "Say it again!" He yelled at her. Nina suddenly felt afraid of Andrew. It was the first time she had seen him like that. She felt his grip on her arms become tighter; he was hurting her. But she ignored it then looked at him in disgust. "I want a divorce. I-I can''t trust you anymore. I couldn''t even look at you. you disgust me!" She said in a firm voice. He smirked then let her go, making her break down on the floor. "Are you divorcing me so you could be with that school counselor? Do you think I will allow that?" Nina''s eyes widened. She couldn''t believe that Andrew was suspecting her of cheating. She wanted to scream and burst out crying, but she couldn''t. She was so mad at him, so she decided to just agree with his suspicion. "What if I say yes? You are not the only one good at pretending." She smirked. Andrew was fuming with anger. He knew she was just mocking him, but rage and jealousy were consuming him. He walked back from his seat and took something from his suitcase. He threw some documents to Nina. With trembling hands, she picked up the paper one by one. Nina''s eyes widened when she saw what was written in it. "I swear I will sell your sisters and sue your father so you could never see them again. Do you want to ask for help from your friends? Go ahead. Remember, I have your family." Andrew grinned. The documents were the other loans her father got from other companies. They were all owned by Cross Corporation. It wasn''t just one or two loans; there were a total of fifteen loans amounting to five million dollars each. She couldn''t understand why her father loaned that amount of money; then, she found another document with photos attached to it. There were photos of her father gambling in a casino. There was also a picture of him with some women. Her father was clearly cheating on her mother and lying to them at the same time. Then another photo showed her family being taken by some men. She recognized one of them; it was the man who beat his father and slapped her when she sold herself to Andrew. She crumpled the papers in her hand and glared at Andrew. She was being hurt by this man over and over again. She wasn''t sure if she could still say that she loved him; she felt betrayed. Her heart was full of hatred and anger towards him. "What do you want from me?" She yelled. He crouched down, holding her chin up. He grinned, looking at her face then at her body. She suddenly felt the goosebumps when he looked at him with lust. Her body trembled in fear. "Be an obedient wife. That''s all I asked of you." Andrew wanted to pull Nina into his arms and apologized. He wanted to beg her not to look at him with disgust. But she already hated him. He showed her the documents as his desperate move so she wouldn''t leave him. He couldn''t think straight anymore. He didn''t mean to hurt her, but he had no choice. She wanted out of their marriage, and he would never allow that. He hoped that Nina could still find it in her heart to forgive him. For now, he would do everything to keep her by her side, even if it made him look like an evil person. "Here. Send a message to your lover and tell him not to contact you anymore. I will still allow you to use your phone but don''t ever try to cheat on me, Nina. If you do, your family will suffer." Andrew stood up, turned around, then walked out of their suite. Nina wailed after she left him alone. She didn''t expect that her married life would turn out like hell. ''Beep.'' It was Rev''s number. She wanted to tell him to save her, but she feared that Andrew would hurt her family. She picked up her phone to read the message he just sent. ''Did you ask him? It would be best if you divorced him, Nina. Let me know where you are in Madrid. I will come and get you.'' She was crying when she typed the message and sent it to Rev. Her phone suddenly rang, but she declined the call and blocked Rev''s number. She stood up, and while her heart was being broken a thousand times, she started cleaning up the dinner table. Andrew heard Nina''s cries when he left. He didn''t leave the room and just stayed by the door. He sat down and leaned against it. Tears were falling from his eyes as his heart felt like it was being shattered. It was the first time he cried because of a woman other than her mother. It was painful. His chest tightened, and he felt like he couldn''t breathe. He wiped the tears from his eyes, stood up, and picked up his phone. He dialed a number to call someone. "Meet me at Kapital. I want you to investigate someone." He said. Andrew went to a disco club to meet the person he had called earlier. He ordered a glass of vodka martini. He had a dark expression on his face as he sat alone at the table in the corner of the bar. A woman wearing a black crop top paired with a leather mini skirt approached him. She sat down in front of him and smiled. "I found you. Why are you alone? Where''s your little fiance?" She asked. He didn''t answer and just stared at the woman sitting across from him. He was trying to remember who she was and where they met. The woman naughtily smiled, moving beside him. "Belinda, remember? So, do you want to have some fun?" She suddenly asked. Chapter 55 - Belinda A loud, shameless laugh echoed inside a hotel room. A man and a woman were happily seated on the couch while holding a glass of wine. "You were looking so gloomy earlier; I''m glad I was able to make you laugh." Belinda said, smiling. She saw a man sitting in the corner of Kapital, and as she always does, she approached him. But when she got closer, she was surprised to see that it was Andrew. He had a dark expression on his face as he drank the vodka martini he had ordered. She hesitated at first, but she was curious why he was in Madrid drinking alone. She invited him to have some fun, but she didn''t expect that he would agree to come to her hotel room. She found out he was in Madrid for a business conference with Nina, the girl she saw in Azalea. She liked Andrew. He was different from all the guys she had sex with. But it was disappointing to know that he was already taken. "So, care to tell me why you were alone? Did you fight with your fiance?" She asked curiosity piqued. He sighed. He wasn''t sure if it was okay to share it with Belinda, but he needed someone to talk to. He couldn''t call Luke, Percy, or Jayden because he knew their girlfriends would find out about what happened and would violently react with it. He told Belinda about what he did to Nina''s family. He told her about Rev and that Nian had found out his secret. Belinda listened to her, and he could say that she was a good listener. She let him finish first before giving an opinion about it. "Well, first, you are a jerk. Nina''s reaction was natural. She wasn''t overreacting. She was hurt because you lied to her. You said so yourself; she loved her family. What you did to her was unforgivable. You deceived her into getting what you want. Then, instead of begging for forgiveness, you accused her of cheating. And hurt her even more by threatening her with her family. You''re an asshole." Belinda honestly commented. He didn''t respond. Belinda was right, so he wouldn''t argue with that. "So, what''s your plan? Are you going to accept it like that? Why don''t you try to win her back?" Belinda continued. He sighed deeply, then drank the wine on the glass he held. "I will. But for now, I need to know who was sending me those messages." He said in a serious tone. Belinda took a sip of wine from the glass and smiled at him. "How about I help you?" She asked with confidence. Andrew frowned. What help could she offer him? He thought. She giggled, then she stood up and walked towards a bookshelf. She then put together her long hair, twisting it into a bun. When she turned to him, she was wearing thick glasses. "I am a hacker. That''s my other job." She confessed. Andrew was surprised. Belinda looked like a slutty bitch earlier, but she suddenly became a nerdy unclassy woman. "So, you have a double life." He chuckled. She nodded then walked back towards the couch. "Well, I needed to survive on my own." She said with sadness in her eyes. Andrew felt that she had her own issues and suddenly became interested. "What''s your story?" He asked. She looked at him, surprised. She didn''t expect that he would ask her story. No one really asked her what she went through. It was the first time someone had an interest in her life. "Are you sure you want to hear it? Don''t you think you need to go back to Nina instead of staying with me?" She asked. She liked Andrew. But he already had someone, and she didn''t want to go between them. She knew how it felt to be betrayed, so she understood Nina''s feelings. "I want to hear it. She''s probably still awake, and I don''t want to see her crying face. So I''ll stay here and listen to your story." He said. She was glad to hear that he wanted to know more about her, so she nodded and smiled before telling him her story. "Well, I am an orphan. My parents died in a plane crash when I was ten years old. We had a small company back then. I''m not sure if you heard it, Parker Pharmaceuticals. After my parents died, my father''s half-brother took over the company and completely transferred it to his name. I was only ten, so I didn''t know why he suddenly became its owner. He sent me to an orphanage after." She paused then took a sip of wine again before she continued. "I started to think about my parents'' company when I was twelve. I found out I have a talent for hacking, so I began looking into it. I learned that he faked everything and found proof that he had forged my father''s signature. When I was fifteen, I came to see him. I showed him everything I found out and demanded to give the company back to me. But then, things didn''t turn out the way I wanted. Instead of begging, he called his men to rape me. Four men, including that bastard, raped me." Andrew knew that it was hard for her to tell him her story. He saw tears drop from her eyes. He took his handkerchief and wiped the tears flowing on her cheeks. Belinda didn''t expect Andrew''s gesture. Her heart skipped a beat when he wiped her tears. She smiled a little, then continued. "I didn''t bother to report to the police. No one would help someone like me anyway. I decided to keep that memory in my mind, so my anger with that man would never vanish. I left the orphanage at the age of eighteen and started to accept hacking jobs. I created a website where I accept jobs from people who need help. I''m being paid a lot. I''m making a huge amount of money by doing this." She said. "How about your uncle? What happened to him?" Andrew asked. "He''s still walking proud, and the company is still there. I haven''t had the time to think of the best revenge for him. But I wanted to kill him a hundred times. I am still a nobody, though, so I can''t do anything right now." She answered. Andrew''s face became serious. He looked at her and smirked. "How about I help you?" He offered. Chapter 56 - To Switzerland "What do you mean?" Belinda asked. Andrew crossed his arms, looking at her intently. "I will help you get revenge. In exchange, you will exclusively work for me. I will pay you, of course." Andrew offered. She frowned. She wasn''t sure what Andrew was thinking. Although it was an offer she couldn''t resist, she was hesitating. "Tell me first what the work is about, and then, I will decide if I''ll accept it." She answered. Andrew nodded while rubbing his chin. He took his phone and handed it to Belinda. "Look at the messages that were sent to me from different numbers. Can you locate where it came from?" Belinda took the phone and looked at the messages one by one. They were sent from an unknown number, and the sender wasn''t using just one number. There were a lot of them. "These messages were not sent by phone; they were sent using a computer. I don''t think the sender will use his personal device. It''s from a computer shop." Belinda commented. Andrew wasn''t a techie person. He knew how to use them, but stuff like hacking was way beyond his knowledge. He wanted to know who was threatening him. Luke was the best person with this kind of stuff. But he couldn''t ask him for help because his fiance was Nina''s best friend. His best choice, for now, is Belinda. "Is there a way to know where it came from? I mean, what shop?" He asked. She nodded and smiled at him. "But it may take some time, like three days?" She answered. Andrew sighed. They would have to fly to Switzerland the day after tomorrow, so he wanted to get the information before leaving. He drank all the wine from his glass then rubbed his temple. Nina would never forgive him after his decision, but he needed to make sure that nothing serious was waiting for them. He hoped that the person sending him those messages was just a freaking stalker. "Do you have plans for the next few days?" He asked Belinda. Belinda was confused with his question, but she still shook her head. After Madrid, she would go back home and wait for another job. "Good. Then you''ll fly with us to Switzerland." Andrew exclaimed. "What? Are you insane? Do you really want me to be the third wheel? Nina would never forgive you!" She said, annoyed with Andrew''s offer. It wasn''t really an offer. Andrew was ordering her, not asking her. "Look, I know Nina would get mad at me. But I''m desperate. I need to know if that was from someone who wanted to break Nina and me or someone dangerous. So please, help me. I have bodyguards. They''re good-looking, so you won''t get bored." Andrew grinned. "You know I like you, right?" She suddenly asked. Andrew nodded. Belinda couldn''t believe how heartless this man was. But she wanted to help him, and he promised to help her get revenge on her uncle. So it wasn''t a bad deal. "Fine. But don''t make me your wife''s babysitter!" She answered. Andrew smiled, showing his pearly white teeth. She sighed when she saw him smiling at her. She bit her lips to control herself. Fuck this heart! She thought inwardly. After booking a flight for Belinda, Andrew left and decided to drop by a nearby restaurant. He could see the hotel from where he was and wondered what Nina was doing. Is she still crying? He thought to himself. ''Beep.'' He took his phone when he received a message. It was again an unknown number. He tapped to open it and was surprised to see who had sent him a message. ''Let''s talk. -Rev'' ''We don''t have anything to talk about.'' He replied. ''There is. About Nina and the messages. I want to help.'' Rev sent another. ''I don''t need your help! Stop bothering me and my wife!'' ''You want to be hated by her forever? I''ll be happy with that.'' "This asshole!'' He exclaimed. ''I''m in Madrid. Meet me, or I will meet Nina.'' He wanted to kill the guy, so he told him where he was and decided to meet him. Rev was telling the truth, after a few minutes he arrived at the restaurant. He was wearing casual clothes, and he looked younger with those clothes. "Are you a stalker? You''re creepy." Andrew said. He didn''t feel that Rev was a bad person for some reason. Maybe he really liked Nina a lot and wanted to help them. "Talk. I don''t have much time to spare." He said, annoyed. Rev sat down across from him, then ordered a drink. "You''re the creepy one. Just thinking of what you did to Nina, I want to punch you in the face!" Rev answered with gritted teeth. "If you didn''t show up, we were happy with each other. Why do you have to tell her? Are you trying to steal her from me?" Andrew frowned. Rev sighed and drank the beer on the table. "Look, I don''t have any intention to steal her. I admit I like her. No. I fell in love with her at first sight. But I''m not that desperate. I would have left her alone if I didn''t receive those messages." Rev explained. Andrew stared at Rev''s eyes, and he could see that the guy was telling the truth. He sighed and listened to what he had to say. Nina was still mad at Andrew and didn''t enjoy her stay in Madrid. They were at the airport and were scheduled to Switzerland. She was confused why they needed to wait since they always go directly to the departure area. She wanted to ask Andrew, but she decided to keep quiet. She glanced at him and saw that he was texting someone. "Andrew!" Nina frowned when she saw a woman walking towards them. Her eyes widened when she saw who it was. The woman turned to her and smiled. "Hi, Nina! Remember me? I''m Belinda. I''ll be with you on your trip to Switzerland." Before Nina could react, she heard a familiar voice behind her. "I''m sorry I''m late." Nina turned around and was even more surprised to see Rev. Andrew stood up and casually took their luggage. "Enough of the chit chat.. Let''s go!" Andrew simply said while walking ahead of them, leaving Nina shocked. Chapter 57 - Love And Longing When they arrived in Switzerland, they checked into the The Empire Hotel. It is a five star superior hotel in the Swiss City of Zurich. Andrew booked two suites for them. Belinda and Rev would share a suite with two bedrooms, so the two didn''t mind it at all. Andrew took Nina to the royal suite which was located in the tower of the main building. The two storey top suite has an area of 350 square meters with two bedrooms, a living and dining room, a balcony, a library and a private lounge with a breathtaking view of the lake and the swiss alps. "You could stay in the other room. I don''t mind." Andrew coldly said. Nina felt like something was piercing her heart. It wasn''t her fault why they became like this, it was his. Why does it looks like it was her fault now? She didn''t want him to see that she was hurt, so she turned around and went inside one of the bedrooms. She still couldn''t understand why Belinda and Rev were with them. Andrew didn''t say a word and she didn''t bother to ask either. She took a quick shower after fixing her things then decided to take a nap. The place was huge and astounding, but she couldn''t appreciate the beauty of it. She felt like she was being held captive in a big cage with no way out. She was starving when she woke up and decided to check if there''s food in the kitchen. When she came down, she saw Belinda and Andrew in the living room. They were sitting on the huge couch that she thinks could fit eight people, but the two were so close to each other while chatting. She noticed that there was a bottle of wine on the table and Andrew was holding a glass. Again, she felt like a knife stabbed her heart. Her chest tightens seeing her husband being touched by Belinda. Belinda noticed her and smiled. "Nina, join us! Andrew and I were talking about going out tonight. I came to show him a travel guide. See? There are lists of places here that we could visit. What do you think?" Belinda asked. Nina couldn''t understand why Belinda was being nice to her. She didn''t respond and just walked towards the kitchen. "The meeting''s about to start. Belinda stay here and wait for me." Nina wanted to cry when she heard Andrew said goodbye to Belinda, but not to her. When Andrew left, Belinda went to the kitchen and watched her cook. "Aren''t you curious why I''m here?" Belinda asked her. "I don''t care. Andrew could bring any woman, it doesn''t concern me." She answered without even glancing at Belinda. Nina heard Belinda chuckled. "I see. Andrew told me what happened between you two. Do you have a relationship with that guy?" Belinda asked, talking about Rev. "Can you shut up and mind your own business?" She answered, annoyed. Nina couldn''t believe that Andrew would tell Belinda the reason they weren''t talking. "Fine. But since you''re mad at Andrew and it looks to me that you can''t forgive him. Is it okay if I stay with him? I''ll keep him company so he won''t get bored." Belinda said with a wide grin on her face. "Do whatever you want." She simply answered, but her heart felt like it was being crushed by this woman. "Are you saying you are giving him up? If your answer is yes, then I will have this chance to get him." Nina stopped. She couldn''t believe how bold and straightforward Belinda was. She wasn''t ashamed that she was saying those words to Andrew''s wife. Belinda saw that Nina was starting to get annoyed. She was just testing her. She wanted to see if Nina was really mad at Andrew and to what extent her anger was. She smiled slightly when she saw Nina''s reaction. After two hours, Andrew came back and Nina noticed that he leaned forward to Belinda and whispered something to her ear. Then, Belinda giggled then left. Nina was in the living room quietly watching a movie, while Andrew sat across from her, and started reading the newspaper. "I will go out tonight with Belinda. You can call Rev if you want." He said in a cold tone. To Andrew''s surprise, Nina glared at him and yelled. "I hate you! You''re disgusting!" Andrew''s expression became dark. He couldn''t control his temper anymore. He stood up then pulled her by the shoulders, slamming his lips into hers. Nina was shocked when Andrew suddenly kissed her. She struggled and tried to push him, but her heart was deceiving her. She missed him. She wanted to be touched by him. She remembered Belinda touching Andrew in his arms. Jealousy suddenly consumed her. She was mad at Andrew for letting another woman touch him. She voluntarily wrapped her arms around his neck and responded to his kisses. The kiss was hungry and wild. They were both longing with each other, yet no one would admit what they truly felt. Andrew felt happy when Nina began kissing him back. He brushed his tongue to her lips and he was satisfied when she slightly parted them to let it in. He explored the inside of her mouth, searching for her tongue. He heard her moan as their tongues wrestled with each other. Andrew smirked when she saw her flushed face after they shared an intimate kiss. He wanted more of her, so he grabbed her by the waist, pressing his body against her. "You can''t deny it. You want me, Nina. No matter how much you hate me, your body will always yearn for me. Admit it." Nina gritted her teeth from what he said. He wasn''t wrong though, she hated him so much that she wanted to run away. But her heart already belongs to him. "This would not change anything. I still hate you.." She said then pulled him tighter to close the space between them. Chapter 58 - [R18] Love And Duty She was exhausted. Her body aches all over. She looked at the other side of the bed and saw the man beside her, sleeping quietly. She gritted her teeth. She surrendered her body to the man she hated the most. She couldn''t believe that she could still make love to him after what he did. She stood up and went inside the bathroom. She dipped herself into the bathtub and rested her head. She felt a teardrop from her eyes. How did it turn out like this? She loved Andrew at the bottom of her heart, but she couldn''t forget what he did to her family. If she forgives him that easily, it''s like betraying her parents and her sisters. She was startled when Andrew came inside the bathroom naked. She had already seen him without clothes a hundred times, but she blushed when he saw him walking casually inside. Nina averted her eyes, staring at the ceiling. Andrew walked towards her and was about to touch her face, but she avoided him. He frowned and was confused by her reaction. "Like I said. Nothing''s changed. I still hate you. I was just doing my duty as your wife." She said in a firm tone. Andrew felt like his heart had been stabbed by Nina. His expression became dark; then, he gave her a wide grin. "You know I could never be satisfied with just that. Since you are willing to be an obedient wife, let''s continue." He said. She felt the chills from the coldness of his voice. She stopped herself from crying. She would never let this man ruin her completely. She mustered the courage to look at him and smirked. She stood up then bent forward. "Fuck me, then. You want me, right? I''ll give you my body. Fuck me over and over. My body is yours anyway." She said in sarcasm. Andrew didn''t hesitate. Nina''s words hurt him, so he grabbed her bottom, slapping them twice. "You will obey me and do whatever I ask of you. If this is what you want me to be, then so be it." He said before shoving his dick inside her pussy. Nina felt his hardened flesh enter her. He wasn''t gentle; he was fucking her hard. But instead of hating it, she moaned in pleasure as he pounded her from behind. "Ahhh¡­ Ahhh¡­ Faster!" She shouted. Andrew smirked, hearing Nina''s moans. "That''s it. Beg for more. You want my fucking dick, right?" He asked in a hoarse voice. "Yes! Yes!" She howled when she felt his dick grow bigger inside her. Andrew held her hips as he thrust his dick inside, pressing her bottom harder. She could feel his abdomen against her ass as he penetrated deeper and faster. He then turned her around, slamming her against the wall. Andrew wanted to tell her he loved her and didn''t mean to hurt her. But he felt that Nina would never believe him again. Instead, he kissed her on the lips gently. Nina felt Andrew''s movement change. His touch became gentle and slow. She wrapped her arms around his neck to respond to his kisses. Then he moved his lips to her neck, tracing her skin down to her breasts. She moaned when his mouth sucked one of her nipples while the other caressed and squeezed it softly. "Open your legs." He ordered in a raspy voice. She nodded, then did what he asked her. She gulped when Andrew kneeled in front of her. She felt his fingers opening her wet folds before licking her clit with the tip of his tongue. "Oh, love!" Andrew smiled when he heard her. He continued to pleasure her with his tongue, thrusting it deeper into her core. He sucked her pussy when she came into his mouth, making sure he swallowed everything flowing out of it. He was smirking when he stood up and looked at her. Her face was so flushed, and she had ragged breathing. He touched her on the cheeks as if he wanted to say something. ''I love you. No matter how much you hate me.'' Andrew thought inwardly. He grabbed Nina by the waist then lifted her, wrapping her legs around him. Without a word, Andrew thrust his dick inside her. "Oh fuck! You''re so wet!" He exclaimed. Nina held on to Andrew, pulling him closer to her. Then he started moving while he kissed her again on the lips. Andrews'' kisses were his way of telling her his feelings. He didn''t know if it reached Nina''s heart, but he kissed her passionately, holding her gently. "Ugh. Ugh. Ugh. You are mine, Nina! You are my wife!" He said while thrusting his dick in and out of her. "Ahhh¡­ Andrew!" She called his name. And as he moved faster, she could feel his dick poking her womb. She felt another level of ecstasy when Andrew grabbed her bottom and started moving her body to meet his every thrust. Andrew buried his face to Nina''s neck then sucked her. He marked her on the spot where everyone could see. He wanted them to know that she was his. Nina didn''t mind it at all. She was his wife anyway; she belonged to him. And for the sake of her family, she would give everything to Andrew. "I''m coming!" She shouted as he continued to thrust his dick deeper into her core. He moved even faster, pulled half of his dick, and then shoved it inside her again. She came when his dick reached her most sensitive spot. "Ahhhhhh¡­ Ahhhhhh¡­ Oh myyyy¡­" She screamed. Andrew reached the climax after her. She could feel his seeds flowing inside her. He let her go after, then turned around to walk away. With gritted teeth, he went out of the bathroom. Nina couldn''t understand Andrew''s sudden reaction. When she came out, he wasn''t there anymore. She felt a tightening pain in her chest. She took a deep breath, but she couldn''t control it anymore.. She ran towards her room and cried until she fell asleep. Chapter 59 - A Misunderstanding She woke up from a throbbing pain in her head. She didn''t realize she had fallen asleep again from crying. They''ve been in Switzerland for five days now. Andrew didn''t expect that their stay would be extended because of the business conference. She tried to stand up but suddenly felt her knees trembling. Her vision became blurry, and the room felt like it was circling. She started to have rapid breathing and felt the sweat coming out from her body. She sat down on the bed and mustered her strength to stand up again. But she felt so weak and fell on the floor. "A-Andrew." She whispered. She wasn''t sure if Andrew was inside their suite. He left as soon as he had sex with her. After Andrew left her, she cried her heart out and fell asleep. She felt tears flowing from her eyes again. Her heart felt like being stabbed; her chest felt so tight. She had been feeling like this ever since she found out about what Andrew did. She started having headaches, dizziness and felt so weak. She couldn''t even finish a full meal. She always felt like she wanted to barf. She forced herself to stand up to look for her phone. It was on the bedside table on the other side. How lucky! She thought to herself. Nina sauntered, holding on to everything she touched. But it wasn''t enough. She was too weak even to move another step. "Andrew." She murmured before falling on the floor. Nina felt someone carry her on the bed. She felt a warm hand gently wiping her sweat. She tried to open her eyes but she couldn''t. She fell asleep, hoping that her husband was the one taking care of her. When Nina woke up, she felt a little better. She looked around her room to check if Andrew was there. She stood up and grabbed her robe to get out of her bedroom. She searched for him in the living room and the kitchen, but he wasn''t there. Then he heard someone come out of the bathroom. "You''re awake. Feeling better?" She frowned and was disappointed that the man standing before her wasn''t her husband. It was Rev. She looked around again, hoping to see Andrew. "He''s not here. He''s with Belinda." Rev casually answered when he saw her tilting her head around the suite. She gave him a forced smile then walked towards the couch. But then, she felt her knees trembling. She was about to fall, but Rev suddenly rushed into her grabbing her by the waist. "Careful. You''re still weak." He said in a worried voice. Then the door of the suite opened. It was Andrew and Belinda standing by the door, staring at them. It was an awkward position. It looked like Rev was hugging her while her face was pressed into his chest. Nina slightly pushed Rev, but he didn''t let her go. She was more surprised when he suddenly carried her towards the couch. "Rev." She called his name to stop him. But the guy ignored him, putting her down gently on the couch. When Nina looked at the two who had just arrived, Andrew had a blank expression on his face. She bit her lips and felt like her heart was being ripped. Andrew didn''t say a word and went inside his bedroom. Belinda casually sat on the couch, staring at her. "You don''t look okay." She said to Nina. Nina averted her eyes because she couldn''t take a look at Belinda. She was mad at her and Andrew. How could he be so heartless? He told her she loved her, but he lied to her. Now, he couldn''t even show an ounce of care towards her. Instead of staying beside her because she didn''t feel well, he was in another suite with another woman. She stood up then walked towards Andrew''s bedroom. Andrew gritted his teeth when he saw Rev touching his wife. The nerve of that guy! He thought to himself. When he left Nina in her bedroom, he went to the kitchen to prepare her meal. He decided to win her heart and trust again, and the first thing he wanted to do was cook for her. But when he went inside her room, she was sleeping quietly. He walked towards her and sat down at the bedside. She was crying again, he thought. He saw tears dropping from her eyes, so he wiped them then kissed her on the cheeks. "I love you, Nina. You don''t even know how much. I will do everything for you. Please forgive me." He whispered. He sighed then leaned forward, kissing her on the lips. He went out and stayed in the living room, waiting for her to wake up. After half an hour, Andrew heard a loud thud in Nina''s bedroom. He ran to her and found her lying on the floor, unconscious. He rushed into her, then carried her on the bed. She was burning from a fever, so Andrew took care of her, but Belinda called, telling him that she had already found where the messages came from. Andrew left Nina after taking care of her. He went to the other suite and found Rev watching a movie. "Can you go to our suite and tell Nina that I am here if she wakes up? She''s sick but still asleep. I''m worried about her." He said. Rev nodded and stood up. "Don''t do anything stupid! Just look after her." Andrew warned Rev. He didn''t expect that he would see them in that position. He knew that Rev was just supporting his wife, but the guy carried her like he wasn''t there. Nina looked so pale, and he was worried because he knew it was his fault why she got sick. So he controlled himself and just went inside his room. Andrew sighed and took off his shirt so he could take a shower. He was startled when someone barged into his room without knocking. "What the hell!" He yelled, only to be surprised to see Nina in front of him. Chapter 60 - Dont Let Go "Are you cheating on me?" She yelled at him. He frowned. "W-What?" "Answer me! Are you cheating on me with that bitch?" Nina was fuming with anger. She wanted to slap Belinda in the face and punch Andrew. She had enough of being the obedient wife. "N-No, I-I''m not!" He stammered. "I''m tired of this, Andrew. If you want me to suffer like this, why don''t you just kill me?" She said, then burst out crying. Andrew''s eyes widened. Seeing her like that felt like he wanted to die. He rushed into her and pulled her into his arms. "Nina, please don''t cry like that. I''m not cheating on you. Please don''t cry." "Then why are you with her and not with me? I was mad because you lied to me. All I needed was an explanation and an apology, but what did you do? You threatened me. You said you loved me, but why are you hurting me like this? You promised me! You promised me at our wedding!" She said while crying her heart out. Andrew felt Nina''s words like a dagger piercing his heart. He held her tight, not wanting to let go of her. "I don''t want to apologize because I didn''t regret anything. If I didn''t make that decision, then maybe you are not my wife. I might be someone who still slept with different women. I''m not a good person from the beginning; I admit that. But you made me a better man. I was hurt when you asked for a divorce. I don''t want to lose you, Nina. I love you. If you leave me, I would rather die. But if you can''t find it in your heart to forgive me, I would just have to win your heart again. I will never let you go, Nina." "Then don''t. Don''t you dare let go of me." Nina answered. She was mad at her husband, but she also wouldn''t want their marriage to end like that. She loved him, and she could forgive what he did to her. She wrapped her arms around his neck, hugging him back. She cried into his arms because of the mixed emotions she had. Andrew carried her on the bed, putting her down gently. "If I didn''t come in here, will you continue being so stubborn?" She asked, pouting. He sighed then kissed her hand. "No. I was already planning to win you over again. I prepared a meal for you when I left your room, but you were asleep when I came back, so I waited outside. I heard a sound coming from your bedroom and saw you unconscious. I was so scared. Just so you know, it was me who took care of you and not Rev. I went to the other suite because Belinda was helping me with something. I asked Rev to look after you. But I couldn''t understand everything Belinda told me because my mind was full of you. So we came here to work instead." She pouted. "I thought you didn''t care." "You know that wasn''t true." "Then, can you tell me why Rev and Belinda are here with us?" She asked. She had wanted to ask about it, but she felt like Andrew would not tell her. He sighed and looked her in the eyes. "I was receiving messages from different numbers for some time now. The messages were about what I did to you and your family. The photos that Rev sent you, I also received them. I''m not sure if it was a threat. I''m also not sure what''s the purpose of it. When I heard Rev also received them, I started to think that maybe someone wanted to break us apart. But it wasn''t the case. I was also receiving messages and photos about our friends, so I''m not really sure what they wanted from me." Nina was surprised. She didn''t expect that Andrew was having some issues on his own. "Why didn''t you tell me?" She asked. "I don''t want you to worry. Belinda was a hacker, and I asked her to help me. I decided that she come with us because I hired her. I know she was someone from my past, but I had no choice. I''m not sure if the sender was someone dangerous or just a creepy stalker. I needed Belinda to find out where those messages came from. And Rev was here because he''s worried about you, and he also wanted to help to find who it was." Andrew explained. Then he took his phone and showed her a video. It was her family happily playing outside their house. She looked at Andrew, confused. "I''m sorry for lying to you. The pictures of them being taken were true, but they are currently at our house. I took them and asked them to live there with us. Your father indeed had gambling issues. I talked to him and was sorry for everything. I took care of the loans, and he promised he''d change. I decided they should live with us so you can at least check your father to make sure he won''t go anywhere again." Andrew continued. Nina jumped into him, embracing him tightly. "You''re a jerk! Why didn''t you tell me? Why did you have to make it so difficult?" He wrapped his arms around her waist, kissing her gently on the shoulders. "I know. I''m not really good with romantic stuff. I sucked at those things." He said. "No. No. Everything you did was enough for me to forgive you. I love you! And I missed you so much!" She said. They were together, but she felt he had been so far away from her for the past few days. She was happy, now that she understood his actions. "Love?" She called. "Hmm?" She gulped then looked at him in the eyes. Andrew frowned when Nina didn''t say a word. "What? Tell me." He asked and waited for her. Nina sighed deeply. "I-I think I''m pregnant." Chapter 61 - News Andrew blinked twice. He couldn''t believe it if he heard Nina right. Did she say she thinks she''s pregnant? He frowned. "Hey, say something." Nina pouted. She had been feeling so sick for the past few days. She felt nauseous, and her head felt so light. She wasn''t sure if that was due to stress or something else. "Do we need to go to a doctor, or should I buy a test kit?" Andrew asked. She giggled when she saw his face. He was surprised, but it didn''t seem that he didn''t like what he heard. "First, tell me what you feel about it?" She asked curiosity piqued. He cupped her face then gave her a quick kiss on the lips. "Of course, I would be happy if it''s positive, but if not, then that''s also fine. Look, I want to have a child with you, but like what I said, you''re still young. I''m not in a hurry. How about you?" Andrew asked her. She sighed. "I wanted to finish my studies first. But if it''s positive, then I''ll be so happy about it. Graduation would be in less than two months, so that''s fine." Andrew smiled at her, then pulled her again in his arms. "I love you, and I''m sorry for hurting you. You could do anything you want with me. I''ll be your slave." He said, feeling guilty for what he did. Nina was smirking when Andrew let her go. He was curious about what she was thinking. "Really? Will you do everything I ask? And give me anything I want?" She asked with a mischievous smile on her face. He nodded. He was happy and amused by his little wife''s reaction. Whatever she would ask him to do, he would gladly obey her. "I will be the obedient husband this time." He said. Nina smiled wider. "Will you cook dinner for me?" He chuckled. That was easy, he thought to himself. "Sure. I''ll cook dinner. What do you like to eat?" He asked. She smirked. "I want you to cook without clothes on." His eyes widened from what she said, but he suddenly felt excited about it. "Okay then. What else do you want, madam?" Nina giggled. "After dinner, I have a math lesson that I couldn''t understand. So will you teach me?" "Naked?" He asked while looking at her maliciously. She blushed when she nodded. "Gladly." He whispered. "But for now, we have to come out. Rev and Belinda were just outside. I want you to listen to Belinda as well. Come on. Can you walk?" He asked. "I can. But I want you to carry me." She said while raising her hands. He wanted to make love to her when he saw her face. She was so red when she asked him to carry her, but there were people outside who were waiting for them. He carried her bridal style while she wrapped her arms around his neck. She pulled him closer and started kissing him on the lips. Andrew didn''t mind if Rev and Belinda saw them kissing. He wanted them to know that they reconciled anyway. He came out of the bedroom while carrying Nina. They were kissing as he carefully walked down the stairs. "Get a room!" Rev shouted. Nina blushed, but she didn''t care if they saw it. They were already married, so it''s normal for a couple to kiss. Andrew gently put her down on the couch. Then he looked at Belinda, who was busy working on her laptop. "So tell me what you found." He asked. Belinda had a frown on her face. She glanced at Andrew, then at Nina. "The messages definitely came from Northbay City. Look at this." Belinda started, then turned her laptop around to show them. Rev stood behind Belinda to see what she discovered. Andrew pulled Nina closer to him, so she could also understand what was happening. "This is Northbay City Mall. This area was where the ramen shop was located. Nina, do you remember any nearby computer shop in the area?" Belinda asked. Nina frowned. "It''s in Northbay City Mall. Most of the people in that area were old, so no one would be interested in a computer shop." She answered. "That''s what I thought. But the messages came precisely in this location. Here." Belinda said while pinpointing somewhere on the map on her computer screen. Nina was surprised to see where Belinda was pointing at. It was an old building, and no one lived there anymore. "This was an apartment complex. It was abandoned a long time ago. My father said that one of the units became a small clinic for people with mental issues, but the neighbors were afraid, so the doctor decided to close it. After that, people who lived there left one after another. It happened just before I was born. People around the community would tell us that the place was haunted, so we never went there." Nina asked why someone would stay in an abandoned building and took pictures of Andrew and her. Andrew took his phone and called someone. "The abandoned building across from the ramen shop, is it still there?" He asked. He turned the speaker on his phone so that everyone could hear the conversation. "Yes. Cross Realty couldn''t acquire that building." The man said on the other line. Nina knew who the man on the other line was. She met him once, but she would never forget that voice. She glared at Andrew, looking at her with an apologetic look on his face. "Hey, asshole! It''s me! Do you remember me?" Nina suddenly butted in. Andrew scratched his head but couldn''t blame Nina for what she did. "Y-Yes Mrs.Cross, I could never forget you. And I''m sorry for what I did. I will accept any punishment from you." The man sincerely answered. Nina didn''t expect to receive an apology from the man. When they met, he looked like a notorious and dangerous guy, so she wasn''t hoping for an apology. "Fine. You are forgiven. But from now on, you obey me and not my husband. I''m sure he wouldn''t object.." She said in a firm tone while looking at Andrew. Chapter 62 - Speculations "Young Master?" The man called. Andrew sighed. "You heard my wife. Do what she says." "Alright." The man simply answered. Then Andrew looked at her again. At first, she didn''t get what he wanted her to do, but she realized he wanted her to ask the man for further details. "Oh, okay! What''s your name?" She asked first. "My name''s Grayson, Mrs.Cross." "Okay, Grayson. Tell me why Cross Realty couldn''t get that property." She asked. Grayson didn''t answer for a moment. She looked at Andrew with a frown face. Andrew was beginning to be impatient when Grayson answered. "Eleonor Cross owned that property. Young master''s father didn''t have the right to take it down." Nina saw Andrew''s expression become dark. "Who''s that?" She asked curiosity piqued. "My mother." Andrew whispered. After talking to Grayson, Belinda and Rev returned to their suite while Andrew was quietly sitting on the couch. He would occasionally let out a deep sigh, making Nina annoyed. "Will you stop doing that and tell me what you are thinking?" She said in annoyance. Andrew sighed again then pulled her closer beside him. He wrapped his arms around his waist, putting his chin on her shoulder. "Will you listen to the story of my mother?" He asked. "Of course. That''s what I wanted to hear from you. I would love to know everything about you. No more secrets, okay?" She said in a gentle voice. He nodded, then took a deep breath before telling her everything about his mother. "Mom was diagnosed with schizophrenia. Do you remember when we went to Willow Green to look for Dr.Richards, Jayden''s father?" He started. Nina remembered that Luke mentioned something about Andrew''s mom. She was also a patient of Jayden''s father. "Yes. I remember that. Luke said, you know the place well because you grew up there, right?" Andrew nodded. "I was born in Willow Green. Well, me and my sister. Mom had schizophrenia even before we were born. They said it runs in her family, so my father took her far away from Northbay City. My grandparents arranged their marriage. You already know how rich people act, right? So yeah, my parents were the same. They never loved each other. It was just a marriage for convenience." Andrew paused, then leaned against the couch''s backrest. Nina did the same while his arm was on her shoulder. "When my father learned about my mom''s illness, he took her to Willow Green. Back then, she was already pregnant with my sister and me. Father didn''t know about it at first and only learned about it when he visited her. We didn''t see our father until we were age ten. After ten years of not showing himself to us, I thought he came to visit. But, he forcefully took me away from my mom and my sister. He never cared about Seira because she was born a girl and only took me so he could have an heir." Nina remembered Seira telling that she was an introvert. And no one knows about her. Was that the reason? Was Seira like Sophie? Hidden from everyone? "I know what you''re thinking. She wasn''t exactly like Sophie. Father didn''t hide her or deny her. She was still free to do everything she wanted, and father would always say that he had a daughter, that I had a twin. It was Seira who decided not to show herself to anyone. Thinking about it, I never had a chance to ask her the reason, but maybe she wanted a normal life away from my father." "Why did Seira suddenly decide to live in Northbay?" Nina asked curiously. Andrew let out a deep sigh. "Mom moved to Northbay because Dr.Richard''s wife was murdered, and he stopped treating her. Father had no choice. But I never knew where she lived. Father would always give me orders and promise to let me see my mother and sister. But it never happened. The last task he gave me was to get your ramen shop. But after acquiring your place, he only let me see Seira. That''s the day you saw Seira and me together. Father told me where she lived, so I came to see her." "Did Seira know where your mother was?" Nina asked again. Andrew shook his head. "No. When I went to her apartment, it was the first thing I asked her. But she said that father took her away from mom three years after he took me. Until now, I couldn''t find her." Nina wondered why Andrew''s father wouldn''t allow their children to see their mother. It didn''t make sense. Unless... "What if your father didn''t know where she was?" Nina exclaimed. Andrew frowned. That''s impossible. His father would always tell him that he was keeping his mom somewhere she could be treated. He said it would be best not to see her because she had a mental disorder. "Nina, I don''t think father would not know about it. He has been keeping her ever since he took my sister and me away. He didn''t look like he was lying to me when he said she''s being treated." Nina stared into Andrew''s eyes. "Look, there''s a big possibility that he didn''t know where she is now. Maybe, he took her somewhere but then she disappeared." "What?" Andrew got confused. He couldn''t understand what Nina was pointing at. "What if she ran away? I mean, maybe she had a grudge with your father for taking her children away from her. So when she had a chance to escape, she just did. And what did Grayson said? There''s a small clinic in the abandoned building before for people with a mental health condition. What if she was one of those people? She had nowhere to go and decided to stay there. What if she was the one sending you those messages? Maybe it wasn''t a threat. Maybe she wanted you to find her." Andrew was surprised by what Nina told him. It was all just speculations, but she had a point. He sighed again then dialed Grayson''s number. She gave it to Nina so she could order Grayson. "Grayson, go to that abandoned building and check if someone was living there. Bring some men.." Nina ordered. Chapter 63 - [R18] Mayo On Top "Okay, enough of that. I''m sure we''ll find something after Grayson checked that building." Andrew said. Then he stood up and removed his clothes in front of her. He danced as he slowly took off his shirt, making Nina giggled and blushed. He was like a stripper in front of his wife when he threw his shirt to her. Nina bit her lips while watching her husband undress himself. Then Andrew started unbuckling his pants. She gulped when he removed the last piece of clothes he had on. "So what do you want to eat? Except me, you can do that later." He winked. She laughed. "I want some salad. I bought groceries so you could make me one." "Then salad it is." He answered, smiling widely at her. He turned around and walked towards the kitchen while Nina was staring at his husband''s butt. She felt excited and she could feel her body was starting to get hot. She stood up and followed Andrew to watch him closely. She sat down on the stool chair of the kitchen table as she watched Andrew make her a salad. "Would you like me to add some mayo?" He asked. She smiled and thought of something naughty. She stood up then took the mayo from his hand. Andrew''s eyes widened when Nina suddenly squeezed the bottle of mayo, slurping it on his stomach. "Hey!" He frowned. Nina gave him a smirk then without a word, she kneeled and started licking the mayo on his stomach. "Oh shit." Andrew exclaimed. He snatched the bottle of mayo from her and squeezed it near his crotch. Nina glared at him. She just wanted to tease him, but Andrew wanted more. "Lick me." He said. It sounded like an order. He was supposed to be the slave, but she ignored it and didn''t mind it at all. He gasped for air when she felt her tongue licking the white paste near his crotch. After she cleaned the mayo on him, Nina smirked when she saw his dick became bigger and harder. "Are you done with my salad? I''m starving." She said. "You should see your face in the mirror. You looked so hungry for me." He teased her back. She stood up and went back to her seat. She crossed her hands, putting them on the table. "How about you? Are you hungry?" She asked. He smirked. "I am. I''m thinking of different ways to eat you." She giggled. "Give me the mayo." He handed her the bottle and was surprised when she opened her mouth and squeezed a small amount of mayo in it. He rushed towards her as she kneeled again in front of him when he got closer. Andrew groaned when Nina ate him whole. "Oh fuck! You''re so good, baby." The mayo was cold, but it felt warm inside Nina''s mouth. She started bobbing her head forward and back. Andrew bit his lips and rolled his eyes as his dick slid inside her wife''s mouth. The mayo in her mouth served as a lubricant, making his dick slip easily inside. He held her hair together so he could see her every movement. After giving him the first blow, she licked his dick starting from the base to the tip. She wrapped one of her hand around his hardened flesh then focused on licking and sucking the head. "That''s it baby. Shit!" He growled. Then Nina moved her lips down to his balls, opening her mouth wider to put them in her mouth. "Fuck, baby! Come here!" He exclaimed before grabbing her arms carrying her on the dining table. Andrew put her down gently. While she sat on the table, her eyes followed Andrew when he walked back to the kitchen to get the mayo. "My turn." He smirked as he got closer to her. She got excited and voluntarily removed her robe and nightgown, leaving only her bra and underwear. Andrew slammed his lips against hers while his hand explored her body. He started with her breasts after ripping her bra. His lips moved to her neck down to her chest. He squeezed her breasts together and started licking them. His tongue circled around her nipples first before sucking them like a baby. Nina held on to Andrew, wrapping her hands around his back. She moaned from the pleasure she felt, her nails piercing at his back. "Oh, love¡­" She murmured. He kneeled, then moved his lips again down to her navel, giving her small kisses all the way down to her hips. She was wearing laced underwear with strings on the sides. Andrew opened her legs and used his teeth to slowly remove the tiny piece of cloth she had. Nina had a ragged breathing as she waited for his mouth to devour her down there. He gave her a naughty smile then squeezed the mayo on her clit. She bit her lips when Andrew started licking her legs upward. "Ha¡­ Ahhh¡­" She screamed when she felt the tip of his tongue licking the mayo on her clit. She could hear the sound of Andrew''s mouth as he sucked her clit harder. "Ohhhh¡­ Love! Yes! Yes! Ahhh¡­" She tweaked his hair, pushing him further to her clit. She howled when Andrew slipped one finger inside her while his tongue was busy sucking the tiny button of her pussy. "Ahhh¡­ Ahhh¡­ More! Ahhh¡­ More! Suck it hard, love!" She shouted. She was so wet from all the sensation she felt from her husband''s tongue and finger. When Andrew removed his finger, he sucked it to taste her juice. Then he pulled her closer to his face, putting her legs to his shoulders. "Do you want more, baby?" He asked, looking at her intently. "Yes! Yes! Eat me, love!" She shouted. "As you wish, madam!" He answered. Nina watched Andrew as he stuck his tongue out and licked her throbbing entrance. He did it three times before thrusting his tongue inside her dripping pussy. "Oh my!" Nina tweaked his hair again, pulling his face harder. "More! Ahhh¡­ Ahhh¡­" She screamed in ecstasy. Chapter 64 - [R18] Tastier Than The Salad Nina came into Andrew''s mouth twice. He was smirking while wiping the white juice on his lips, making sure he swallowed everything. "You taste amazing, baby." He commented. Nina''s knees felt so weak from all the sensation she had felt from reaching the climax. Her husband''s mouth and tongue were amazing. No wonder girls go crazy over him. Andrew carried her on the couch, making her sit on his lap. He started kissing her on the lips while his hands were busy with her breasts. "Can you ride me, baby?" He asked. She smiled then gave him a quick kiss. "As you wish, teacher." She whispered in a raspy voice. He chuckled as she positioned herself on top, straddling him. She slowly lowered her hips, feeling his dick sliding inside her. "Ahhh...This feels so good." She murmured. They''ve been doing it for a few days, but Nina didn''t feel that they were making love. Maybe because they were arguing that time, and she couldn''t feel any emotions in it. "I love you, Andrew." She exclaimed. Andrew smiled. His heart was beating loudly, screaming his wife''s name. He finally found the only woman he wanted to be with for the rest of his life. He touched her cheek, giving her tiny kisses on the lips. "I love you, my little wife." He answered. Then Nina sat down on his lap. "Ugh. It feels amazing inside you." He said in between his kisses to her. She started moving her hips. At first, it was slow, then she suddenly felt wild and moved faster on top of him. "Ahhh¡­ Ahhh¡­ Ahhh¡­" She moaned as she felt his dick sliding inside her core. "Come on, baby! Faster! Ugh. Ugh." He howled. Nina moved her hips up and down, almost jumping. "Love! Love!" She shouted. She stood with her knees then pressed her hips down, making a round motion on top. "Oh fuck! That''s my baby!" Nina continued using her legs to stroke up and down with his dick inside her. Then she leaned forward and backward, grinding him. She heard Andrew groan when she moved his hips faster while he was busy sucking her nipples. She controlled her muscles and sucked his dick. She felt the tip poking her womb, making her scream his name. "Andrew!" "Yes, baby. Call my name! Louder! Moan for me!" "Ahhh¡­ Yes! Yes!" As she moved her hips upward and downward, her breasts jiggled in front of him. He grabbed them, squeezing them together. "I love your breasts, baby! I can''t get enough of you!" She was getting wilder, feeling his dick getting harder and bigger inside her. They could both hear a slurping sound as she danced on top of him. "Oh my! Love, I''m coming! I''m coming!" She shouted. Then Andrew grabbed her by the waist, pushing her harder to his dick. "Ahhhhh¡­ Ahhhhh¡­ Ahhhh¡­" "Ugh. Ugh." She felt his dick twitched as he released his juice inside her. She could also feel the warmth as it flowed in her womb. Andrew gave her small kisses on the shoulder. She buried her face on his neck as she wrapped her arm around his neck. He felt that she was embracing her tighter and didn''t want to let him go. "Hey, what is it?" He asked. "I missed you. I don''t want us to argue anymore." She said. He hugged her back, kissing her on the cheek. "I missed you, too. I promise I will never hide anything from you again." He whispered. She nodded, tilting her face up to kiss him on the lips. "Did you really hate me when you found out I lied to you?" He asked. She shook her head and pouted. "I was mad, but I could never hate you." She answered sincerely. "Thank you, love. I thought you really hated me. I was so scared to lose you." He murmured. She was still on top of him, and she could still feel his dick was hard inside her. "Would you like another round?" He asked with a broad smile on his face. "How about we do it in the bathroom? I want a warm bath. You could help me clean." She teased. He stood up, carrying her towards the bathroom. Her legs were still around his waist, and his dick was still connected to her pussy. "It''s so warm inside you." He commented. She suddenly blushed at what he said. Seeing his wife''s flushed face made him crave for her more. He let her down slowly then turned the shower knob. The water was warm, but it felt hotter when they started touching each other. Nina put her hands on Andrew''s face. They were looking at each other as the water flowed with their bodies. Nina''s nipples were brushing against his chest, and she could feel his dick poking her. "You''re mine, right? Only mine." She whispered. "Only yours, my love." He answered in a hoarse voice. She then turned around, leaning herself against the wall. "Fuck me hard, love. I want your dick inside me." Andrew smiled then gently kissed her on her shoulders. He held his dick then rubbed it on her entrance. He bit her on the shoulders as he shoved his hardened flesh inside her. "Ahhh...Love!" Then he started moving, pounding her from behind. He grabbed her hips, pushing it harder to his dick. "Ugh. Ugh. You want this, baby? Tell me how much you want this?" "Yes! Yes! Harder, love!" She shouted. Andrew moved faster and harder. He couldn''t control himself and couldn''t get enough of his wife''s body. He loved everything about her. "I love you, Nina! I love you so much! I am crazy for you!" Nina was so happy to hear those words from her husband. She may be young, but she already knew that Andrew was the only man for her. No one could ever replace him in her heart. They made love again and again in all the corners of their suite. After an exhausting lovemaking, Nina finally remembered her salad. "Hey, you didn''t finish making my salad!" She yelled, throwing him a pillow. "I''m tastier than the salad.. Let''s do it one more time!" He said, moving again on top of her. Chapter 65 - A Naive Girl After an exhausting day, Andrew went back to work. The business conference will be done in two days then we will be flying to Paris. Nina was watching movies the whole morning and was already so bored when she heard someone knock on the door. She was excited to open it, hoping that it was her husband, only to be disappointed that it was Belinda. She pouted seeing Belinda in front of her. She didn''t do anything bad to Nina, but she still had sex with Andrew once. If she wasn''t someone who could help her husband, she would ask Andrew to make her leave. "What do you want? My husband''s not here." She said not hiding her irritation towards Belinda. But Belinda didn''t seem offended and was smiling at her. "Hey, I''m bored and I know you are, too. How about we have a drink?" She asked. Nina hesitated at first, but she was really bored watching alone, but didn''t want to get out of their suite. "Fine! But this doesn''t mean that we are friends." She said. Belinda chuckled then stepped inside. Nina was a petite girl while Belinda was the same height as Emily. She was like a model, a woman with class and sophistication. Nina felt insecure, standing beside her. So she turned around and walked back to the living room. She sat down while Belinda followed. They decided to call the hotel''s restaurant to bring them some drinks and food. Belinda prepared everything and gave her a glass of wine. "So, did you find anything about that building?" Belinda asked to open a conversation. Nina shook her head and took a sip of wine. "Nothing yet. I think Andrew''s men needed permission to enter the building and haven''t got one." She answered. "I see." Belinda simply responded. Then it went silent. Nina felt like the silence was making her deaf so she decided to talk to Belinda. "Do you like my husband?" She asked. Belinda almost dropped the glass she was holding. She didn''t expect that Nina would ask her something like that. But she looked so serious and decided to answer her honestly. "No. I''m in love with him." She answered. Nina was surprised that Belinda would answer her. She didn''t feel mad, but somehow she felt superior towards her. "Are you planning to seduce him to get his attention?" Nina asked again. Belinda burst out laughing. This girl was really something. She thought to herself. She had this innocent aura on her, but every time she opened her mouth it was different. She wasn''t a pretentious girl. Now she knew the reason why Andrew fell in love with his wife. "I wanted to. But don''t worry, I won''t do that. Besides, he would never look at me like the way he looks at you." She answered. Nina blushed. She smiled at her when she felt that Belinda was not lying. "Do you think he''s satisfied with just me?" Nina suddenly asked. She was curious of other woman''s opinion about her husband, so she wanted to know it from someone who had slept with Andrew. "Yes. For now. Maybe." Belinda decided to tease her. "What do you mean?" Nina asked. "Men loves sex. You have to be an exhibisionist to make sure that he wouldn''t look for another woman." Belinda continued. She was staring at Nina''s reaction and wanted to laugh when she saw the girl''s face full of confusion. "What''s that? Exhibitionist?" Nina frowned. "Don''t just settle with one, two, three positions. You have to explore and try different ways to satisfy him." Belinda bit her lips to stop herself from laughing. Nina''s face was more confused than ever, so she decided to tease her more. "What position have you tried? Just the missionary, dog style?" She asked Nina. By Nina''s reaction, Belinda knew that the girl didn''t know anything at all. "I can''t believe you! Are you expecting Andrew to stay with you if you''re so innocent? You have to be wild and dominant sometimes." "Can you teach me?" Nina exclaimes. Belinda''s eyes widened. Is this girl trying to kill her? She was asking her to teach her? Is she serious? "Are you serious?" Belinda asked. Nina nodded. "Yes. It looks like you know a lot about pleasing a man, and I wanted to know about it. I can''t ask my husband to teach me right?" Belinda couldn''t believe what Nina said. This girl was so honest and naive, she knew she couldn''t compete with her. She sighed and in surrender agreed with Nina. "Fine! But don''t you dare tell Andrew about this or else I would never talk to you again." Belinda couldn''t understand why she liked Nina. She wasn''t like that before. She was a homewrecker. She once became a mistress from a wealthy man. But looking at the innocent girl in front of her, she couldn''t possibly ruin Nina''s relationship with Andrew. "Missionary was the usual position. The guy on top while women at the bottom. Doggy style is when you get on all fours while your man is on his knees behind you." Belinda started to explain. Nina''s eyes widened. "Oh! I didn''t know there were names during sex. What position do you like the most?" Belinda couldn''t believe the length of this girl''s innocence. She would definitely be killed by Andrew when he finds out about their discussion. "I like all of them. How about you? What do you like the most during sex?" Belinda asked. Nina bit her lips and blushed. Belinda thought that she would not answer the question, but to her surprise, Nina still answered. "I-I like the feeling every time he licks me down there." Belinda wanted to run outside and leave. She suddenly regrets coming into Andrew and Nina''s suite. "Can I ask you something? I-I know you had sex with Andrew, I-I" "No! Don''t ask me. I won''t answer your question either. Look Nina, I respect you as a woman. Back then, I didn''t know Andrew was already engaged. What happened between me and your husband was already in the past. I suggest not to talk about it anymore, especially in front of him. It might cause a mishap in your relationship.." Belinda scolded her. Chapter 66 - Rev And Belinda Nina pouted. It was really a stupid move. And she offended Belinda because of it. "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to offend you. Let''s not talk about sex and stuff. But I''m also curious, what do you like about Andrew?" She asked. Belinda sighed. "You really are something. Well, I''m not sure. Maybe he''s a lot different from the men I dated? You don''t really need a good reason to like someone. You just feel it right?" Nina smiled. "I like you. You''re nice. I hope you will find someone that will make you happy. I sincerely wish for that." Belinda was surprised. No one ever wished for her happiness, only this girl. "Thank you." She answered, looking at Nina amused. "And I''ll take back what I said earlier. I want to be your friend. Can we be friends?" Again, Belinda didn''t see that coming. Who would not fall for this kind of girl? She was honest, kind and pure. Andrew was so stupid to hurt someone like her. She smiled at Nina and reached out her hand. "My pleasure." She answered. Nina smiled and took Belinda''s hand. Then they continued their drinking session. Belinda found out that Nina loved watching movies. They watched two movies then decided to have a singing contest. Nina was a good singer, but Belinda was better. They drink, eat , sing and enjoy their time together while waiting for Andrew and Rev. Rev was invited by Andrew to attend the conference. For some reason, Andrew wanted to help Rev get into business. The latter accepted the offer and was thankful for Andrew. The two girls didn''t notice that they already had a lot to drink. The bottles of wine were scattered everywhere in the suite. When Andrew and Rev arrived, they saw them sleeping together quietly on the couch. "Wow. They became friends." Rev commented. Belinda felt that someone was staring at them. She slowly opened her eyes and saw Andrew and Rev in front of them. "Care to tell what happened?" Andrew asked, crossing his arms on his chest. Belinda felt a throbbing pain on her head. She looked at girl quietly sleeping on the couch. She smiled then looked at Andrew. "You''re lucky to have her. Don''t ever hurt her again." She whispered. Andrew frowned. He wanted to know more about Belinda''s words, but she suddenly fell asleep again. He looked at Rev who was also confused on what happened between the two girls. "Carry her back to your suite. I have a wife to take care of." Andrew said. Rev didn''t answer and quietly carried Belinda into their suite. He went directly to the bathroom so he could at least clean her. "You''re good at pretending. You can cry now. I won''t complain." Rev said. Belinda was surprised by what Rev said. Then tears started falling into her eyes. "I am really happy for both of them, but why does it still feel so painful." She burst out crying. Rev didn''t answer. He understands Belinda''s feelings. He was also in love with the girl who was already happily married to someone else. He was happy for her, but still his heart breaks seeing her with Andrew. He sighed, and pulled Belinda into his arms, embracing her tight. She then tilted her head to look into his eyes. "Make me forget, please." She begged. Rev was stunned at first. But he couldn''t possibly reject her. He also needed to forget anyway so he decided to go with the flow. "Don''t blame me after this." He said before pressing his lips into hers. Belinda wrapped her arms around Rev''s neck, pulling him closer to her. She was used to having a rough sex, so she was confused why Rev was being gentle towards her. She frowned and pushed him gently. "W-Wait! You don''t need to be gentle. I''m not a virgin!" She said, annoyed. Rev scratched his head and blushed. Belinda''s eyes widened and couldn''t believe it when she realized why he was blushing. "Are you a virgin?" Belinda asked. "Yes. So what? If you don''t like to do it with me then fine!" He answered, then stood up to walk away. But to his surprise, Belinda suddenly grabbed his hand. "No! I will be your first!" She excitedly said. She stood up, then slowly took off her clothes. Rev gulped when he saw Belinda''s body. She was five feet seven inches tall, and her breasts were big enough while her waist was tiny, giving emphasis to her curvy hips. Belinda smiled and liked the way Rev looked at her. It was her first time to have a virgin partner so she wanted his first to be memorable. She walked towards Rev and started unbuckling his pants. She kneeled and was surprised to see how big his dick was when she pulled down his pants. Rev gasped for air when Belinda suddenly grabbed his dick, licking it from the base to the tip. "Oh shit!" He groaned. Then Belinda put his hardened flesh inside her mouth. He was big and hard. She could feel the head nudging her throat as she bobbed her head up and down. She couldn''t control her lust and wanted his dick inside her. She stood up then pulled him outside of the bathroom. Belinda bent forward on the couch, opening her legs wider, showing Rev her big ass and her already dripping pussy. "Put your dick inside me. I want you! Come on and fuck me hard!" She said. Rev bit his lips when he saw Belinda''s entrance, then without a word, he shoved his full erection inside her core. "Ahhhhhh¡­ Oh fuuuck! That''s so good!" She screamed. Then Rev started moving, pounding her from behind. "Ugh. Ugh. Ugh." He groaned. She wasn''t a virgin anymore, but she was tight and so wet. This is what it feels like inside a woman''s pussy. He thought. "You''re so wet, Bel." Rev murmured. "Ahhh¡­ Faster! Rev faster!" She shouted. And so he did. He moved faster inside her, and she could feel the head poking her womb. As Rev continued to thrust his dick, she felt a different pleasure.. Something that she had never felt before. Chapter 67 - Test "Why do you look so flushed?" Nina asked Belinda. They spent time together every time Andrew and Rev attended the business conference. Nina noticed that Belinda''s mind was wandering somewhere, and her face was so red. She would also smile like a teenager and giggle from time to time. "Me? N-Nothing, I was just thinking of something." Belinda stammered. Nina chuckled. Rev had the same expression when he came into their suite. Maybe something happened between the two. She thought to herself. The guys came home around seven in the evening. Nina prepared dinner for the four of them since it was their last night in Switzerland. Tomorrow, Andrew and Nina will fly to Paris while Rev and Belinda will return home. The two will help Andrew''s men check the abandoned building and report everything to them. She didn''t have a chance to tour around since she needed to review for her exams. Tonight, Andrew promised to teach her, so she looked forward to it. "What''s for dinner?" Andrew asked while hugging her from behind. He came into their bedroom while she was changing her clothes. She was still naked when he went inside. "I cooked pasta and made some garlic bread. I''ll just change, then we could eat dinner." She said. Andrew didn''t let her go and started giving her kisses on the neck. One of his hands moved to her breasts, massaging one of them. "Hey, aren''t you hungry?" She asked. "I am hungry for you." He whispered. She giggled, then arched her hips, pushing her bottom to his crotch. "Ahhh¡­ I want you, baby." "But the food will get cold." She said, but she was beginning to feel hot because of Andrew''s touch. Andrew turned her around and kissed her on the lips. "We''ll do it later then." Nina smiled and continued to put on some clothes. She took a shirt for Andrew and handed it to him to change as well. "By the way, I bought something for you. Here." He said while giving her a bag that looked like it came from a pharmacy When she opened it, she was surprised to see a box of pregnancy tests. "Why did you buy so many?" She asked, amused. "I told the pharmacist I need a box of pregnancy kits for my wife. I didn''t know one box had fifty kits inside." He said, scratching his head. Nina chuckled then kissed him on the lips. She finds his reaction cute because of that mistake. "I want to try and see." She said while opening the box of the pregnancy test. "But they said it''s better to test in the morning, right?" Andrew asked. "I don''t know, but don''t you think the same result would show if it''s positive or not?" Nina answered. Andrew didn''t say a word and nodded. He sat on the couch and looked at Nina. "I''ll wait here. Ren and Belinda were still in their suite, so we still had time. I''m not going anywhere. Whatever the result, I''ll gladly accept it." He said. Nina mustered the courage and stood up. She took a deep breath and walked towards the bathroom. "Or would you like me to come with you?" Andrew asked before she stepped inside the bathroom. "Stay here. Then I''ll call you." She said while closing the bathroom door. She looked at herself in the mirror. She wasn''t pale anymore. Somehow, her complexion changed after she reconciled with her husband. It''s been a few days that she felt sick and just threw up everything she had eaten. She also felt sleepy and tired even though she stayed in their suite. She was craving some sweets, then suddenly craved for something sour. She knew the signs were telling her she was pregnant; all she needed was a confirmation. She took a deep breath again, opened the pregnancy test, read the instructions, and walked towards the toilet bowl. "It says to collect a urine sample in a cup and dip the test strips in it. That''s easy." She whispered and followed what it said. "Wait for 3-5 minutes. It''s positive if it has two lines." She kept on whispering to herself. She looked at it, waiting for the result. Five minutes seemed so long. She was in front of the mirror, tapping her fingers, then paced back and forth. Then she opened another kit and tested it again. It was the same result. But it wasn''t enough for her, so she did it again. She had tried five times and got the same result. She bit her lips, then rushed outside the bathroom, carrying the five test kits. Andrew was walking back and forth when she went outside the bathroom. He looked nervous when she turned to Nina. "So? What is it?" He asked. He walked towards his wife when she didn''t answer. Andrew''s heart started beating so loud when she saw Nina''s expression. "Hey. You''re killing me. Can I see it?" He asked, brushing his hand on her cheek. She then handed him the pregnancy test. Andrew''s eyes widened when all five test kits had the same results. He glanced at Nina, who suddenly started to cry. He panicked, then pulled her in his arms, embracing her tight. "Hey, did you get scared? Don''t cry. I''m here. I''m not going anywhere." He said while she cried in his arms. She shook her head and stared into his eyes. "No, somehow I felt like I failed you" Nina said. The tests were clear. She wasn''t pregnant. They all turned negative. "No, you did not. How can you think of something like that? I''m not in a hurry. We could be happy together without kids for now. You''re still young; we have eternity to try and have kids." Andrew said in a gentle voice. "Are you really okay? Aren''t you disappointed? She asked while pouting. "Hm. Well, I wished and hoped to get a positive result, but it''s totally fine. Let''s still see a doctor in Paris. I''m worried about your health." Then he pulled her in his arms again, kissing her on top of her head. Chapter 68 - Friends Dinner went smoothly. After Andrew talked to Nina and reassured her that everything was fine, she felt relieved. He called a doctor in Paris and set an appointment once they arrived there to see what was happening to his wife. They decided to have a few drinks and chat with Ren and Belinda first before the two returned home. Nina went outside the balcony to see the beauty of Zurich one last time. "So, everything''s okay?" She was surprised to see Rev standing beside her while holding a glass of wine. Nina smiled and nodded at him. Rev took a sip of wine, then sighed deeply before looking at her intently. "Nina, I love you. I just want you to know that." Nina''s eyes widened, then glanced inside the suite to look for Andrew. She saw her husband on the couch talking to Belinda. "Can you listen to what I have to say? I asked your husband''s permission to talk to you. I just have to tell my feelings so that I won''t regret anything." She sighed. "Okay. I''ll listen to you." "I fell in love with you at first sight. I know I shouldn''t have but I can''t control my heart. I want you to know that I will still be here for you, as a friend. You can call me anytime if you have a problem with anything, especially your husband. He''s a great guy, you know. The night before we flew here, we had a talk." He paused. Rev glanced at Nina then looked at the city lights from the balcony. "I asked him the reason why he lied to you. He said it was for his mother. But he had already fallen in love with you by that time. He told me about how you first met and hung out with the same friends. That was the time he started loving you. At first, I really thought he bought you because of your shop, but I guess not. He was willing to do everything for you and your family, even if it would make him an evil person. I can''t compete with him. I know he would make you happy. Nina, I wish you and Andrew a happy life. And I promise I will find my own happiness." Rev said, smiling at her. Nina held Rev''s hand and smiled back at him. "I know you will. You''re a nice guy, Rev. I know there''s someone for you out there, or maybe you already found her." She teased, glancing at Belinda. Rev suddenly blushed. "T-That was just a one night-" He stopped when he realized what he was about to say. How could he tell Nina about what happened between him and Belinda? He''s so stupid. He thought to himself. Nina burst out laughing. "I knew it! Something happened between you two! Belinda was blushing and giggling on her own like an idiot earlier!" She exclaimed. "Really?" He asked. "Oh, you traitor! You just said you love me, but you''re already eyeing another girl." She teased him. Rev scratched his head from embarrassment. "What do you think about her?" Nina asked in a serious tone. He was surprised by Nina''s question. "I honestly don''t know. We have a lot of differences, but we also have things in common. She''s a nice person, but there was something in her that I can''t understand sometimes. But the more she was like that, the more I am getting interested to know her." Rev sincerely answered. Nina smiled at him. "Don''t rush. Get to know her. Maybe she''s the one you were waiting for all along." Inside the suite, Andrew constantly glanced at Nina and Rev, who were seriously talking on the balcony. "You shouldn''t have agreed in the first place if you will glare at Rev like that." Belinda ranted. They were sitting on the couch when Rev asked Andrew''s permission to talk to Nina. Rev wanted to tell Nina his feelings for the last time, so he let go and could move on. "I like the guy. He had guts. And I know Nina loves me and won''t look for another man." "You''re so conceited." Belinda commented. Andrew laughed, then stared at Belinda. "How about you? Are you still in love with me?" He suddenly asked. Belinda pouted, then sighed. "Yes. But I know I have no match with that girl. She''s so pure and innocent. She amused me. Besides, I already eyed myself on someone." She blushed. Andrew frowned, then smiled when he realized who it was. Belinda never had a chance to go out ever since they arrived in Switzerland. She only spent time with Nina, with them, or just with Rev. "He''s an innocent man. If you want a serious relationship, I think he''s the best choice. Why don''t you try to get to know him more?" Andrew suggested. Belinda sighed deeply. "I don''t know. I''m broken and stained. Rev was way too clean for me." "Didn''t you tell me you didn''t have to have a reason to like someone?" It was Nina who had just come inside the suite. Belinda looked outside and saw Rev staring at the moon. She knew he was crying; he just confessed and got his heart broken after all. She looked at Nina, who was walking towards her husband. "Go to him. He needs you." Nina said. Belinda stood up and went outside. "Are you okay?" She asked. Rev suddenly wiped the tears from his eyes before answering Belinda. "I''m fine. I''ll get through this." "If you want to go back to our room, I can accompany you." She teased. Belinda frowned and suddenly felt nervous when Rev stared at her. "How about we go out after this? I mean, I don''t want to just have sex with you. I want to know you more, but it depends if you want to." He asked seriously. "Rev, I-I''m not like Nina." She answered. "And I''m not like Andrew. How about we start over? As friends. I don''t think I can forget you either after what happened." Rev said. She sighed. "Okay, friends." Belinda didn''t have a reason to reject his friendship, and she was also happy that he wanted to get to know her.. And she thinks they could easily move on from their broken hearts since they fell in love with the same couple. Chapter 69 - Paris Paris is the capital and the most populous city of France. People call it the city of love because of the romantic atmosphere it exudes. Andrew knew that Nina wanted to see the Eiffel tower, so he chose a hotel near it. They checked in at Le Meurice, famous for hosting artists and celebrities. Each suite was an epitome of classic French elegance, luxury, and comfort. The penthouse suite has an incredible terrace with a unique 360 degrees view of the city. The suite has a total of four bedrooms in a Parisian style. The master''s bedroom has a view of Paris on every side. "Why did you choose this suite? It''s too big for just the two of us." Nina commented. "This is the best suite to view the Eiffel tower, and I know you want to see it before we can take a tour. We can use the rooms if you like." He winked. She giggled. She knew what he meant with those words and suddenly got excited. She jumped into his arms and kissed him on the lips. "Thank you! This is unbelievable!" She exclaimed. Andrew chuckled. He was happy to see her smiling. "All for you, my love." He whispered, kissing her back. Andrew decided to do his work in the suite. He didn''t want to leave Nina, so he attended the first day of the business conference via zoom meeting. Nina was happy that he decided to stay, so she prepared a meal for him. She wanted to cook for her husband instead of buying expensive food in some restaurant. She chose to stay in the suite''s office and started reading some books. It was already eight in the evening when the conference ended. Andrew saw Nina quietly sleeping on the couch. She must be tired from unpacking and cooking for him. He thought. He didn''t wake her up and let her rest. They canceled the conference tomorrow, so he planned to bring his wife to the Eiffel tower. He gently carried her into the master''s bedroom, tucking her in. He kissed her on the forehead and went outside. He smiled when he saw the food she had prepared. No one ever cooks for him aside from the servants in their house. When he was with his mom and Seira, they would just prepare food for themselves. His mom never cooks for them because of her illness. He took one from the food and tasted it. Then he took another and another. The food was all tasty. And what made it more delicious was because Nina made it with love. ''Beep'' He frowned when he heard his phone beep. He looked at who sent the message and had a dark expression when he saw who it was. He dialed the number to call the person who messaged him. "What do you mean you didn''t find anything?" He asked. "There was no one there. But we did find things that might help us know who took the photos." The man said on the other line. It was Rev. They already went to the abandoned building and found no one. But many things were pointing out that someone was living there for a long time. "There were computers, cameras, and CCTV in one of the units. We asked some of the people in the neighborhood. One of them noticed that cars always parked in front every midnight. He saw some guys bringing in boxes and bags that looked like groceries. It was weird, but he didn''t ask them because he was scared. I''ll send the photos and videos I took earlier. What would you like us to do next?" Rev asked. "Can you tell Belinda to send me the documents of that building? I want to check if that was still under my mother''s name." Andrew ordered. He was on the terrace looking at the magnificent beauty of Paris while he talked with Rev. "I''ll tell her. Also, I received another message. How about you?" Rev said in a worried tone. "No. I didn''t. But what about it?" Andrew asked with a frown face. "I received it right after we went to that building. It was a photo of your men and me coming in there. Belinda was trying to locate the sender. I think this is getting serious, Andrew." Andrew took a deep breath and was silent for a moment. It''s possible that Rev was dragged into this mess when he started spending time with Nina. But they were always in school. Who would have taken a picture of them on campus? "I might have to call Luke and ask for help. He''s the only one who could help us with this." Andrew decided. He didn''t want to involve their friends with his problem. They were already dealing with their feud with the Mafia, but Andrew knew he couldn''t do it without their help. "Did you mean Luke Wilson?" Rev asked. "Yes. And Percival Jackson, Jayden Richards, and Kyle Hulls. I have to talk to them first. They might contact you and Belinda after I talk to them." He answered. He sighed deeply after talking to Rev. They''re back to zero and there was no other way than to call his friends. "Love?" He was surprised to see Nina walking towards him. She was now wearing a nightgown and looked like she had just gotten out of the shower. "You''re awake. Had a good sleep?" He smiled. She nodded, then suddenly sat on his lap. "Are you talking to Rev? You look so stressed. What happened?" Nina asked. He didn''t want to worry her, but he promised that he would never hide anything from her again. He smiled, then started playing the tip of her hair. "They didn''t find anyone, but they found some things confirming that someone really lived there." Andrew started, then told Nina what Rev had told him. Nina took a deep breath, then looked at Andrew into his eyes. "We need to tell them. You know that, right? I know you''re trying to do this by yourself. But asking your friends for help won''t lessen your ability as a man. I''m sure Belinda could do this faster if she would work in the headquarters.." Nina said. Chapter 70 - Headquarters The headquarters was owned and designed by Luke Wilson. Nina remembered the first time she set foot on that underground facility. Outside, it was a simple house near the ocean, wooden walls and ceilings complete with furniture. But inside, there was a secret door behind the fireplace with a stair going to the basement. It looks like a dead-end at its rear, but a door suddenly opened when Luke spoke, leading them to an elevator. It was an underground facility. The girls were obviously not aware of the place, so they were surprised. The boys were the only ones who knew about it. "I built this place for a dangerous situation like this. Our enemy was so elusive. They know our every move. This place is not yet complete, but it''ll be ready in a few weeks. The door in the basement has voice recognition, so it can only be opened by the leaders of the security team and me. I have created a system that will allow us to hack every computer, mobile phone, and all electronic devices in the country." Luke explained when he noticed our confused face. The guy was smart and a tech genius, but they didn''t know he could actually create something like that. "Is that legal? If someone knows you have something like that, it''ll be dangerous. They might target you." Alora, his fiance, was astonished and worried at the same time. "I know. But this is the only way I can find out who''s targeting you. Besides, the only person who can access the mainframe is me. And the only people who know about this area were our friends and our security team." Luke answered. "When did you start building this?" Peggy asked. "A few years back. Initially, this was A.E Corporation''s headquarters. Still, when I found out about my family''s and Alora''s enemy, I transformed it to a more secure and secluded location that no one can easily enter." Luke replied. "Is this place at the bottom of the ocean?" Nina asked when they felt that they had been in the elevator for 15 minutes. "Yes. And the whole facility has an invisible protective shield; that''s why government radars can''t detect it." Andrew explained. "And this was all designed by Luke. We just helped him with the planning and operations here." Jayden butted in. Nina and the girls were in awe. They didn''t know that Luke was a super genius. "And here''s the real interior of the place." Percy proudly said when the elevator opened. The first floor was huge. It''s like a hotel lobby with a reception desk in the center with a pair of girl twins dressed in black suits. "Hello sir. Are you staying the night?" One girl asked. "Yes. We all are. Just prepare five rooms for us. And this is my fiance, Alora Smith." Luke introduced Alora. "It''s a pleasure to finally meet you, Miss Alora. My name is Mildred, and this is my sister Winona." The girls smiled widely. The girls were quiet and were still surprised by how big the lobby was. It has a 20-feet jaw-dropping sculpture of an angel, and behind it was another elevator. "That looks like Alora!" Emily shouted, looking at the sculpture''s face. "It is her!" Luke exclaimed. "Luke was obsessed with her childhood love, so he designed that." It was Percy who answered. Nina envied Alora back then. Luke was head over heels in love with her, to the point that he created that place for her. They came inside another elevator, and it went further down and stopped at the 5th floor. The facility has six floors, and according to Luke, each level handles different departments. The second floor was more like a gym and training area for everyone. The people in the facility were all trained in different martial arts, weapon handling, emergency and rescue operations, and skills that can be used to deceive people. The third floor was the finance department where Jayden was working. He was actually working here and not in A.E Corp Tower. He handles all financial matters of the facility and Luke''s company. The fourth floor was the corporate strategy department, where Percy and Andrew worked. They were in charge of planning and executing the facility''s overall operation. The fifth floor was the technology and security department, where Luke''s office was located. This is where the primary operation takes place. The mainframe and the whole security system were on this floor. The last floor was like a residential area. This is where all the rooms are located. It was a huge area inside were around five hundred to six hundred people resided. "What can you say?" Luke asked when they arrived at the meeting room. "I''m speechless. I''m overwhelmed. I don''t know what to say." Alora exclaimed. Everyone was amazed at what extent Luke could do for Alora. "This place is crazy! You already surpassed your father!" Emily blurted out. Emily was right. Having this kind of facility can make someone so powerful. If people knew about this, they would do everything just to get inside. Or worse, they might force themselves in. "A.E Corp Tower was just a front of the company''s main operation. What we offer there is a lot different from what we have here. The people working there were purely employees and regular people. Unlike here." Jayden further explained. "And this is because you wanted to protect Alora?" Sophie asked. Luke didn''t reply, but the boys were laughing out loud. "So, what''s the problem of wanting to protect the girl you love?" Luke said, irritated. Andrew admired Luke. He wanted to solve his problems on his own to show his father that he could be as amazing as Luke Wilson. That was what he thought before. But now, he just wanted to protect the girl he loved so much. He looked at Nina and smiled at her. He took a deep breath, then dialed Luke''s number. "I need your help.." Andrew said while staring at his wife''s gentle face. Chapter 71 - Linked With The Mafia Andrew told Luke everything that had happened. Jayden and Percy were also present when they called. The couple was surprised that Luke already had some information about it. "I thought you would never tell us. We were waiting for you to open up." Luke said on the other line. "How did you know?" Andrew asked while staring at Nina. They heard Percy and Jaden chuckle. "Have you forgotten what Luke''s software can do?" Jayden asked. Nina frowned. Then she remembered the day they came into the headquarters. Back then, Luke''s software was not complete yet, but it could already hack all communicating devices. As soon as the sender sent the message, it would go first to the mainframe before the recipient could actually receive it. "Are you spying on me?" Andrew exclaimed. The men on the other line laughed, then became serious after. "You can''t blame us. We have already experienced so much that we wanted to know everything around us. Don''t get me wrong; I didn''t really trust you at first, but since you are with my fiance''s friend, I have to put my faith in you. I have to monitor all your actions for me to do that." Luke explained. Nina was only listening to their conversation. Their friends went through a lot, and most of the people around them conspired with each other. And for what? Power and wealth. Nina couldn''t understand how rich people think and act. They already had almost everything in the world, but it wasn''t enough. They crave for more. Andrew couldn''t really blame them for not trusting him. They first met during Luke and Alora''s engagement, and it was true that he approached Luke because he was the heir to the Wilson Empire. He didn''t have any plans to be his friend or even hang out with them. For him, they were just a bunch of kids who didn''t know anything about the world. But he was wrong; they were more than that. They were senior high schoolers, yes. But they were the most competent people he had ever met; each of them was a genius. Luke was a tech genius, a hacker, and an inventor. Jayden was a math genius, the financial analyst of A.E Corporation. Percy was a strategist, skilled in planning everything, whether it was about business or war. Andrew sighed. "So, did it help you to trust me?" He asked. "Yes. You changed, Andrew. And we know you changed because of Nina. Alora was happy to know that you got married." Luke answered. Nina''s heart fluttered. She was also happy to hear that their friends were happy for them. As Andrew said, she made him a better man. "Thank you. Now, care to tell me what you found so far?" Andrew asked. Nina smiled at him and leaned her head on his shoulder. She felt tired again. Lately, she gets exhausted quickly. She was already beginning to get worried since the pregnancy tests all turned negative. "Your mother indeed owned that building. When your father took your sister, he brought your mom to a mental hospital. She became a patient there for three months, then she escaped. She had nowhere to go, so she went to that abandoned building and stayed in one of the apartment units." Luke started. "She wasn''t alone when she escaped from the hospital. She could never do that without the help of anyone. Do you have any idea who helped your mother?" It was Jayden who asked. Andrew frowned. He didn''t have any good memories with her mother, but he didn''t have anything bad either. They didn''t usually talk to her because she preferred to be alone. He couldn''t think of anyone that could help her. "It was the Santelmo''s who helped your mom. Alora''s aunt, Camila, was in the same hospital as your mother. For some reason, they were able to persuade your mom to join forces with them. You already know that the Santelmo''s were not the most powerful clan of the mafia anymore. They needed power and money. And your mom could provide them that." Luke continued. Andrew couldn''t believe it. The Santelmo''s was one of the Mafia Clans and had a long-time feud with the Wilson''s. His mom has money, yes. But it was nothing compared to the Wilson''s and the Smith''s. "The Santelmo''s were trying to get anyone to their side, and one of them was your mother. The men who came in that building every night were their men, providing your mother enough food when she spied on you and Nina." Percy butted in. "But why? I can''t understand why she had to do that? I looked everywhere to find her. Father never told me that she was missing." Andrew frowned. Nina was still sitting on Andrew''s lap, and she could feel that he was starting to get anxious and angry at the same time. "From some of the messages that we read, your mom didn''t expect to see you in that ramen shop. She wasn''t even sure you were her son, so she asked someone to investigate. She found out that you are indeed Andrew, and the reason you were always there was to buy that shop because of your father''s order. Your mom was mad with your father, so she wanted to do everything to take him down. But she was also mad at you." Luke stated. "Why would she get mad at me? The reason I agreed with my father was because he promised me that he would let me see my mom." Andrew was beginning to be irritated. Nina hugged Andrew to calm him down. She could feel that he was starting to get frustrated. Hearing that her mom was bearing a grudge towards him made him furious. "Because the Santelmo''s told your mother that you also abandoned her. The first time Camila approached your mom to convince her to escape, she actually declined. She asked them to send a message to you and Seira, but the Santelmo''s fabricated a story. She was told that you refused to see her, and you denied your connection with her." "That''s ridiculous! How could she believe that?" Andrew yelled. Nina didn''t know what to do. Andrew was already shaking from anger. So, she stayed with him and didn''t let him go. "Andrew, your mom is sick. She has a mental disorder. Her mind is her weakness. The Santelmo''s knew that she could be manipulated, and they used her weakness to convince your mom to side with them and get her revenge." Luke just continued telling Andrew what was on his mind. Andrew looked at Nina. He could see that she was worried for him. She slightly smiled at him as she hugged him tighter. If her mother wanted revenge, then Nina was definitely in danger. "Did you know that she was also sending pictures of all of you? I think she already planted spies near every one of us. I had received photos of Nina when she was in school. The school counselor was also receiving messages from an unknown number. Mom sent messages to him about what I did to Nina''s family. Do you think she just wanted me and Nina to break up?" Andrew asked. Nina was also beginning to worry about her mother-in-law. She had not met her yet, but she already seemed a dangerous and scary woman. It was creepy enough to know that someone lived in that building who watched her every day. It was good that they had already sold the shop and left the neighborhood. "Maybe your mom wasn''t dangerous, but the Santelmo''s are. We''re not really sure what your mom wants. But I think the Santelmo''s were also using Nina and your mom to get to you. They can threaten you with their lives in exchange for siding with them. Our feud with them was not yet over. Alora''s aunt was still being held captive by them, now your mom too." Andrew took a deep breath, trying to take in all the revelations they had discovered. Again, being linked with the mafia was the least he expected. He saw how Luke and the others suffered because of the mafia, and he didn''t expect that he would experience the same thing. "Jayden, can your family help us deal with the Santelmo''s? I mean, Luke had been dealing with them since the kidnapping. I think it would be best to join forces and take them all at once. Your family was one of the Mafia Clans; maybe they could assist us fighting with the Santelmo''s." Andrew suggested. Jayden didn''t respond for a moment. Then they heard him sigh. "I''ll ask my grandfather if they could. My family didn''t want to involve themselves with something dangerous ever since my mother was murdered. But maybe they can lend us some men." Jaden answered. "Thank you. I think that would be a great help. Luke, do you know the Santelmo''s headquarters or their safe house?" Andrew asked. "Yes. It''s currently in Flousia.." Luke casually responded. Chapter 72 - Trouble "What? Why in Flousia?" Andrew exclaimed. "Flousia had always been a country for anyone, especially the Mafia. The king didn''t have much power in the country, and half of it was still under the Mafia''s control. The one who holds power is the current boss of the underworld, Matthew Forelli." Luke answered. "Matthew Forelli? Peggy''s father?" Nina whispered. When Jayden and Peggy went to Flousia to meet the king, they found that Matthew Forelli came from a Mafia Clan. He has once had a relationship with Princess Catherine, Peggy''s mom, but the princess ran away and married Benjamin Miller for some reason. "Yes. I don''t think we could ask him for help. No one has seen the guy for years. For now, we could hope that Jayden''s family would help us with the Santelmo''s." Luke continued. Andrew sighed. Dealing with the Mafia was making his head throb. "Can I ask you another favor?" Andrew asked Luke. "Go ahead." "Any one of you remembered Belinda?" He asked. The men went silent on the other line. Then Jayden suddenly realized who the woman was. "Oh, Belinda! The one that we met in a bar. Isn''t she the one who -" "Jayden! I''m here! Say one more word, and I swear I will tell Peggy that you are with my husband on that day!" Nina ranted. Jayden laughed. "Relax! Even if you tell Peggy, I''m not the one who had sex with that woman." Jayden was blunt with this kind of stuff. Andrew looked at Nina, who was glaring at him. He was sure that she would scold him after this call. "Jayden, stop it! I really like to punch you in the face sometimes!" Andrew said, annoyed. "Fine. Fine. So what about Belinda?" Jayden simply answered, ignoring Andrew''s reaction. Then Andrew started telling them about Rev and Belinda. "I see. Do you think they''re capable? And that school counselor, isn''t he the one who was with Nina when you were in France? Are you sure about him?" Luke asked continuously. Andrew knew Luke would ask everything about Rev and Belinda. He would not trust anyone that easily. "You can still do your own background checking if you like. I don''t mind." Andrew answered. Luke didn''t answer for a moment. Andrew and Nina waited for his decision. Then after fifteen minutes of silence, Luke finally spoke. "Rev''s clean. I didn''t find anything suspicious about him. But Belinda had some involvement with some men. Interesting." Nina frowned. Belinda became closer to her after traveling together and spending time with each other. She didn''t seem suspicious, though. "What did you find about Belinda?" Nina asked, curiosity piqued. "She was an orphan, but her family was wealthy before her parents died. Her father''s half-brother took her family''s company and sent her to the orphanage. Then she was raped by his uncle''s men and his uncle itself. That''s when she started having a relationship with some businessmen. Andrew, did you know all of this? Are you trying to save and help this woman get revenge on her uncle?" Luke suddenly asked. You really cannot hide anything from Luke Wilson. Andrew thought to himself. Nina was staring at him. He didn''t mention that information about Belinda, so she was waiting for his answer. Andrew sighed before answering Luke. "Yes. I asked her to work for me, and I would help her take revenge on her uncle in exchange. Someone did something wrong to her and her family, so that person deserved to suffer, right?" He answered. Nina understood Andrew. She just didn''t expect that he would be willing to do it with another woman aside from her. She didn''t have any ill feelings towards him or Belinda. She was actually proud of him. "Then it''s settled. Tell them my men will pick them up tomorrow at eight in the morning. They will be taken to the headquarters and will start working there. I will let you decide about Belinda''s uncle. We could talk about everything further once you return. For now, I will send some men to protect both of you. Be careful. And come home as soon as the conference is over." From Luke''s words, Andrew knew that he had found out something. It was dangerous for them to stay longer in Paris, so he asked them to return as soon as possible. Luke couldn''t tell it directly since Nina was there. After the call, Andrew hugged Nina tightly. He was beginning to worry about their situation. If the mafia targets Nina and something happens to her, who knows what he could do. "I don''t want to lose you." He whispered. "Hey, you''re not going to lose me. How about we stay here tomorrow? Let''s just stay in our suite. I can see the Eiffel tower from here anyway, and the only thing that matters is that we''re together." She said in a gentle voice. Andrew stared at Nina. He wanted to bring her to the Eiffel tower, but his priority was his wife''s safety. "I''m sorry. I can''t risk your life. From Luke''s words, I think someone was already here, watching us. I promise we will come back here when everything''s okay." Nina understood. She was also worried about what would happen to them next. Andrew still went to the conference the following day. He looked at his wife and gave her a quick kiss before leaving. He was needed in that meeting, so he came and just ordered his men to guard his wife. If he knew it would come to this, he should have asked Rev and Belinda to stay with her. Nina slowly opened her eyes, only to find out that Andrew had left already. She pouted, but she knew he didn''t wake her since she was exhausted from last night''s lovemaking. She giggled, remembering what happened. Andrew brought some toys for them to use. At first, she hesitated, but when he begged to use one of them to try on her, she suddenly became wilder and hornier in bed. She looked at the time on her phone screen and saw that it was nine in the morning. Andrew ould be back by noon since they had an appointment to the doctor at one in the afternoon. She told Andrew to forget about it, but he insisted since they were talking about her health here. She sat on the bed and stretched her arms, showing her naked body. She went inside the bathroom to take a quick shower and cook breakfast and lunch afterward. Her phone rang, and it was Belinda who called. "Hey, Rev and I were brought into a hidden location. I''m not sure what this is called. We were blindfolded on the way here. They said Luke Wilson owns this. You''re his friend. What''s happening?" Belinda asked, worried. She chuckled. "Don''t worry. You''ll be safe there. Trust them." Luke really acts fast. If he said he would do it, he would definitely do it. Nina started preparing the ingredients of the meal she wanted to cook for Andrew. She was interrupted when her phone started beeping non-stop. "What the hell? Who sent me spam messages?" She washed her hands and picked up her phone to see who it was. She frowned when she saw it came from an unknown number. She suddenly felt nervous, her heart started beating so fast, and she could hear it pounding. She took a deep breath before opening one of the messages. She was shocked; her hands started trembling when she saw what was on the message. It was her. From the moment she wakes up until now. It was a video clip. Then she tapped another message to see what it was about. Her body trembled. It was Andrew in the conference room. Everything was being recorded. When did they have a chance to do this? Where are they? She thought. Another message was sent. With trembling hands, she tapped to open it. ''If you don''t want your husband to die, you will do follow everything that comes after this message.'' She gulped. Then she received another message with a photo of a sniper targetting Andrew. "No! No! Please." She started to cry. What would she do? If she contacted Andrew, would anything happen to him or her? How about Luke? Or one of his friends? Can she send them a message and ask for help? She was confused and anxious at the same time. If she was Alora, she could protect herself. The same goes if she was Peggy. That girl knew how to use weapons like guns and knives. What can she do? Nothing. Aside from being an errand girl for the rich kids, she could only do cooking and household chores. She can''t protect herself, not even her husband. ''Beep.'' Another message. ''Tell your guards that you want to go out. Come to this place.'' Then a photo of the Eiffel tower was sent to her.. She clenched her fist and with trembling knees, she went out of the suite to face the person who sent her the message. Chapter 73 - Threat "Mrs. Cross, where are you going? The Young Master ordered not to let you out of the suite. You have to wait for him." One of Andrew''s men told her. She smiled, trying not to show her anxiousness. "I need some ingredients for the meal I would like to cook for my husband. I want to go to a grocery store." She answered. Nina didn''t know how she managed not to stammer when talking to his bodyguard. She was also hoping that he wouldn''t notice that her whole body was trembling from fear. The man stared at her as if he was thinking if he would allow her to leave the building. She gave her sweetest smile to him, staring at him with her hazelnut eyes. "Okay, Mrs.Cross but me and my men will accompany you." He said. "I just need two bodyguards near me. The rest should be on standby. I don''t want to attract any attention." She ordered in a firm tone. She should be awarded best actress for deceiving Andrew''s bodyguards. She thought. The man agreed and sent a signal to the rest of the team to spread out. She was relieved that she was able to get out of the hotel. The Eiffel tower was just a few blocks away, and she was thinking of a way to run away from her bodyguards. She saw a group of kids walking in a park. It looked like a parade, and more people were coming towards them to watch. She suddenly rushed to the kids and joined the crowd. Nina could still sense her bodyguards were just behind her. So she crouched down and talked to one of the kids. When more people came, Nina started walking while crouching down. She saw a nearby clothing store and went inside. She decided to buy a change of clothes so her bodyguards wouldn''t find her. She ran to the Eiffel tower and went directly to the second floor like what was instructed to her. She turned her head from both sides, looking for the person who sent her the message. Her body was shaking, and her knees felt so weak, but she needed to be brave to save her husband. "Hello, Mrs.Cross." She was startled when a man''s voice suddenly spoke behind her. She turned around and saw a middle-aged man dressed in casual clothing. She gulped when he started walking towards her. "This is nice, right? Although we''re just on the second floor. The view is still nice." The man started. Nina couldn''t say anything. She was thinking of how she would speak to him. Should she start screaming and cursing him? Or should she nicely talk to him? "Indeed. I was planning to visit this place with my husband today, but things happened." She said while staring at the view in front of her. She couldn''t really appreciate what she saw. Her mind was full of Andrew and the man who was just a few steps away from her. "Oh, my bad! I forgot to introduce myself. I am Paolo Santelmo, the current head of the Santelmo Clan." Nina''s eyes widened. It was him! The guy whom Luke and Alora met a few months ago. He is the husband of Alora''s crazy aunt, Camila. "So you heard about me from your friends, Luke and Alora, right?" She nodded and still couldn''t say anything. "I''m going straight to the point Mrs.Cross. I would like you to divorce your husband." Paolo said without blinking an eye. Nina was surprised. She was confused. She thought that the man would abduct her and use her against Andrew. But why the hell did he ask for her to divorce Andrew? She thought. "W-Why would I do that?" She asked. "I''m not asking you to divorce him now. I would like you to be the spy for us first." Nina frowned. She got more confused with what the man was telling her. "Can you just tell me what you want? I have no time for this." She said, annoyed. The man chuckled. "You are one of the most trusted friends of Luke Wilson and Alora Smith. You were also friends with Percival Jackson and Sophie Anderson, Margaret Miller, and her brother, the crown prince of Flousia. Let''s add your tight connection with Emily Nitori and the new CFO of A.E Corporation, Jayden Richards. I want all the information about your friends and their families. Their strengths and weaknesses, business strategies of each family''s companies. I want all of them." Nina couldn''t believe what she just heard. He was basically asking her to betray her friends. The friends she already considered a family. "A-And why would I do that for you?" She asked, starting to stammer. "Because of your husband''s mother." The man handed her an envelope. She bit her lips and hesitated at first, but she realized she had no choice but to look at what was inside. Her hands were cold and trembling. She gulped when she took the things inside. Nina had never felt so scared in her whole life. She was looking at the photo of a woman, blindfolded and shackled to a pole, naked. Her body was full of bruises and cuts. She was sure it was Andrew''s mother. Nina''s lips started trembling. She bit her lips again and mustered the courage to look at the man beside him. "How could you do this to her? What have we done to you? I don''t even know you. How could you involve my husband and me with your scheme?" She almost yelled. There were only a few people on that floor. She wanted to scream for help, but she knew Andrew''s life and his mother would be in danger. "That''s the reason I approached you because you were not involved in any of this. You are not like those rich kids who already had power on their hands. You are the weakest among them. And I know family comes first for you. Why don''t you look at the rest of the photos?" Paolo said while giving her a wide grin. She started to look at the pictures in her hand with trembling hands. She was scared, she wanted to cry, but she couldn''t understand why no tears were flowing in her eyes. "No! No! No! You can''t do this to me?" She yelled in a quivering voice. The man smirked. "Believe me; I can, Mrs..Cross." Chapter 74 - Love And Choices The photos of her sisters were taken in different places of Northbay City. There were photos of them in school, in the supermarket, and even outside Primrose. "You don''t know what I am capable of Mrs.Cross. I can do everything just to crush the Wilson Clan and all their friends." Paolo said in gritted teeth. The Wilson and the Santelmo had been in a feud for decades. Their families were mortal enemies for generations. The Wilson Clan has been in power for ages. And their family''s wealth was unimaginable. But before the Wilson rose to power, the Santelmo''s, was the most powerful and influential clan in Northbay. Both clans'' great grandfathers were friends until the Wilson clan betrayed the Santelmo''s. That was what Paolo Santelmo lived to believe. In truth, Alfonso Santelmo, Paolo''s great great grandfather, the most influential man back in the 1970s did the betrayal. He was friends with Adrian Wilson, Luke''s father''s grandfather. Alfonso was imprisoned because of the rape and murder of Agatha Wilson, Adrian Wilson''s sister. Alfonso died in 1980. He was beaten and stabbed to death. After the imprisonment of Alfonso Santelmo, the clan became the center of scandal and laughter. Their businesses started to fail one by one, and eventually, the family was forced to declare bankruptcy. The Santelmo''s couldn''t accept the sudden fall of their clans and moved from Northbay to another country. It was just recently that Luke and the others found out that they moved to Flousia and became one of the most powerful mafia clans there. "You know I could just tell my husband or Luke about your scheme. Why would you expect that I would do anything you ask?" Nina asked. Paolo laughed. "Indeed, you can. But I know you wouldn''t. Your husband''s mother is currently somewhere being tied and tortured. If you would agree with me, I can call my men right now to stop them from hurting her." Then Paolo showed her a video of Andrew''s mother being tortured. She was being electrocuted. Nina couldn''t take her screams and cries. She was begging them to stop, but the men around her were just laughing like devils. She was also being touched everywhere by their filthy hands. "Stop it! Stop it!" Nina shouted. She was scared, but the rage was starting to fill her heart. How could these people possibly call themselves humans? "So what would it be, Mrs. Cross? Would you like to join hands with me in exchange for your mother-in-law''s life? Or would you tell everything to your husband and friends about this and just let me kill her? The decision is entirely yours. I will give you twenty-four hours to come up with a decision." Nina turned to the man and faced him. She bit her lips and glared at him. "If I agree with you, will you promise not to hurt her anymore? Will you also promise to let her go after I gave you everything you wanted?" Nina asked. Paolo grinned. "Yes. But before I release her mother, you have to complete the mission. You will divorce your husband and marry my son after." "W-What? Why do I need to do that? You won''t get anything from me. I''m a poor girl. I don''t have anything to offer." Nina reasoned. Paolo laughed again. "You really don''t know anything about the world of wealthy people. You are now married to Andrew Cross. He was already transferring some of his properties under your name. Your husband loved you so much that he could even give you everything, including Cross Corporation." Nina was once again shocked by what the man said. She understood what he wanted her to do. "You want me to convince my husband to put everything under my name? Then divorce him after and marry your son so you could use the money against the Wilson''s?" "Bingo! You are a smart girl Mrs.Cross. I wasn''t wrong to approach you. That was the reason I continued to sponsor you in Golden Oak." Nina couldn''t believe what she had just heard. Did he just say he was her sponsor? Nina shook her head. "Yes, Mrs.Cross. I was the one who accepted your sponsorship in Golden Oak. I''ve been using a different name so no one would suspect that I was sponsoring students in that school. I didn''t expect that one of you would be good friends with the wealthiest kids in the country. I was merely preparing some elite students to graduate from that school and eventually use them to work in my company. But you, Katharina Sommers, were beyond what I had expected. You even got married to Andrew Cross. That was really lucky of me." Nina was terrified. From the beginning, she was being used by this man to take revenge on her friends. She didn''t expect that her life would suddenly turn upside down. "So you see, Mrs.Cross, you owe me a lot. Didn''t you read what was written on the contract with your sponsorship? That after your graduation, you have to work for your sponsor until you pay your debt? Oh, and let''s see how much you owe me." Paolo handed her a document that contained all of the money he had spent on her studies. The sum was until her papers had been transferred under Cross Corporation. In Golden Oak, the new sponsor was not allowed to pay for the expenses spent by the previous sponsor. The student was committed to the first sponsor until the debt had been paid. Nina had to pay Paolo Santelmo. And the terms of payment wouldn''t be decided by her. It would be Paolo''s. "I may not be your sponsor now since you married Andrew Cross, but I was your first sponsor. So, I will be the one to decide how you could repay me. And all I''m asking is for you to help me with what I want. Your debt will be paid, and you will be able to save your mother-in-law. After that, divorce your husband and marry my son." Nina couldn''t answer anymore. She wanted to jump from the Eiffel tower and die. Maybe it was better for her to disappear, but if she does, Paolo will kill Andrew''s mother. "I will wait for your answer Mrs.Cross. Remember, the lives of the people you care about are in your hands.." Paolo said before leaving Nina. Chapter 75 - Ninas Decision Nina''s mind wandered. She didn''t know how she was able to go down the Eiffel tower. Her knees were shaking, and her heart felt like it would suddenly burst out. "Mrs.Cross! We''ve been looking for you!" It was one of her bodyguards. Nina''s face was white as if her soul just left her body. But she had to make sure that no one would suspect what happened. "I wanted to see the tower so I came here. Anyway there''s nothing to see here so let''s go to the supermarket." She said, trying to convince her bodyguards that everything was okay. They accompanied her to buy some groceries, and she also went to a cake shop to buy one. She wanted to show them that she was okay so no one would suspect her. When she arrived at the suite, she put all the things she bought in the kitchen, went to the bathroom and cried. She broke down on the floor, her whole body was trembling. She wailed like there''s no tomorrow. She couldn''t believe that she was already trapped into Paolo Santelmo''s scheme. She had no other choice. Andrew''s mom was more important than her own life. She saw how Andrew badly wanted to see his mother. Nina wouldn''t risk her husband''s mom for the sake of her own safety. She cannot do that. Nina took a bath and fixed herself. She put on some makeup to hide her swollen eyes before Andrew arrived. She then went to the kitchen and prepared the meal she wanted to cook for her husband. When Andrew returned, Nina was happily waiting for him. But he noticed that she looked pale and asked her. "Are you okay? You looked like you had seen a ghost." He asked. Nina bit her lips to stop it from trembling. "I''m fine. I was just a little dizzy." She answered. "Okay. Let''s eat and then see the doctor." He said. The lunch went smoothly. Nina didn''t know how she was able to look Andrew in his eyes. She was able to talk to him like nothing happened. She had to be awarded the best act for pretending that she was okay. After lunch, they went to a nearby hospital since Andrew already set an appointment for her check up. Nina was askes with some questions regarding her and her family''s health history. Then she went into a series of tests. It took her an hour to finish all of it while Andrew was outside patiently waiting. Nina wanted to tell Andrew, but she was afraid that Paolo''s men were just around them and if he found out that she talked, he would kill Andrew''s mother. Nina saw Andrew sitting outside the test room. She decided to go to the restroom first while they waited for the results. She was washing her hands when a woman beside her suddenly spoke to her. "Make sure you will not speak about anything to your husband. Paolo is not a patient man. Make a decision as soon as possible, or do we have to bring his mother''s head in a plate so you could make sure that he''s not bluffing?" The woman said. She looked like in her mid twenties. She was wearing a doctor''s coat, but Nina was sure that it was just a disguise. Her heart started pounding again. Her body shivers by the words left by the woman. She could feel her knees trembling as she walked outside the restroom. "Baby, is there something wrong?" Andrew asked with a frown face. Nina glanced at him and smiled. She could feel her lips were shaking, but she still forced herself to smile at him. "I-I''m just tired from all of those tests. I think I was having a headache." She answered. Andrew supported her by sitting down beside him. He bought a bottle of water for her and pulled her head on his shoulders. "Rest. I''ll wake you up once the doctor has the results." Andrew whispered. "No. I want to wait with you. I''m fine." He chuckled. "Okay. By the way, I talked to my lawyers and instructed them to transfer some of my properties under your name. When we return home, you need to sign some papers as well. Nina''s heart was slowly being shattered. It was like Paolo said. It was happening so fast. She wanted to scream and tell Andrew to not do that, but again she was scared. Then she saw the woman who talked to her in the restroom. She had never been scared of her life. Paolo''s men were everywhere. "Baby?" Andrew called. She turned to him and smiled. "You don''t really need to do that, but thank you. Don''t give me Cross Corporation, okay?" She teased. Andrew chuckled. "Don''t worry what is mine is yours since we''re married." Nina wanted to run and just disappeared. Before she could respond, the doctor came with the results on her hands. "Congratulations, Mrs.Cross, you''re six weeks pregnant." The doctor said with a wide smile on her face. Nina felt like she was in the middle of a whirlpool and it was sucking her in the bottom of the ocean. She was happy, and yet she suddenly felt so scared. Andrew suddenly pulled her in his arms, hugging her tightly. He couldn''t believe what the doctor said. "Doctor, we tested six times and it was all negative. How come it was positive now?" Andrew asked. "I''m not sure how you used the test kit, but it''s one hundred percent, your wife is pregnant." The doctor answered. Nina didn''t know how she responded to the news. She felt like she was genuinely smiling and laughing, but deep inside, she was crying. She wanted this pregnancy, but she would be dealing with Paolo Santelmo, the mafia, and she wasn''t sure if Andrew and her friends would forgive her once she betrayed them. Yes. She had already come up with that decision. She would do what Paolo asked her to do. Then she would divorce Andrew and marry Paolo''s son so they could release Andrew''s mother. For her to be able to do that, she needed to abort the baby, or make it looked like she had a miscarriage. So Nina asked Andrew not to tell anyone and to keep her pregnancy a secret for the time being. She told him she was afraid to get expelled in school so he agreed. She looked at Andrew who was sleeping quietly on the bed before she walked out of the room. Then she took her phone and dialed the number Paolo gave her. "Mrs.Cross, your decision?" Paolo asked. "I will do whatever you want me to do, just don''t hurt her anymore." Nina said in a firm tone. "Then welcome to the Santelmo Clan. You will receive your first task once you are back home. For now, I will leave you and your husband so you can enjoy your trip." And that''s when Nina started betraying her friends. Lies after lies that she felt like it was already part of her. After Luke and Alora got married, Peggy, who was also pregnant at that time, disappeared. No one knew why she ran away from Jayden since she was so happy with their relationship. Nina gave all the information she found out about her friends. She was the spy they had never expected. Paolo never told her about what his plan was for the Wilson Clan. She also didn''t ask about it. She just did what he asked her to do. On the day she gave birth to a girl, it was declared dead by the doctor. Andrew was devastated, but she wasn''t. She had to act like she was grieving though, but inside she was relieved. They moved on, but she asked Andrew that she didn''t want to have kids for now. Although he looked sad about her decision, he still accepted it. Three years passed and she was still working as a spy for Paolo. Peggy, who went missing, was found by Jayden in Sydney. Nina was extremely happy that she was safe and now with a three year old son. Few years passed and they were invited to witness the coronation of Kyle as the new king of Flousia and Emily as the queen. She told Paolo everything she knew and decided to ask him about his plan. "I''ve been giving you information for the past six years, but until now I don''t see any action in your end. What''s your real plan?" She asked curiosity piqued. Paolo laughed. "I thought you would never ask me about it. Well, you''ve been a great help to us so I think I could trust you. Remember the day Margaret Miller disappeared? You told me her father Matthew Forelli, right? What if I told you that I gave the information to Benjamin Miller and he told his daughter about it? The interesting part was Matthew Forelli was involved in Lucia Castello''s murder." "Who''s Lucia?" Nina asked. "It''s Jayden Richards'' mother.." Paolo answered. Chapter 76 - Plan Nina''s eyes widened. She sat on the couch and couldn''t believe what she had just heard. Did she make Jayden and Peggy''s life miserable? Was it her fault that Peggy left Jayden for three years? She thought. She knew about Matthew Forelli and Lucia Castello. But she didn''t realize that the information she gave Paolo was used and gave him an idea to dig deeper. He passed the information to Benjamin Miller, who informed Peggy about the involvement of Matthew in the murder of Jayden''s mother. She bit her lips, then asked further. "I see. So do you have other plans aside from that? I want to know when I will stop being your spy." Paolo laughed. "Patience, my child. I owe you all this information, and we could use this on the new king''s coronation. You will be there, right?" Nina was shocked by what Paolo said. Did he say attack? She thought. "Attack? Are you planning to attack the palace?" She asked. Paolo laughed again. "Not me. But the Rossi''s." Nina frowned. She couldn''t understand what Paolo meant. "Did you join forces with the Rossi''s?" She asked again. Nina knew she needed to at least get something from Paolo. She had been betraying her friends and her husband for six years now, and all she could do now was to at least warn them about the mafia''s plan. "Sort of. I thought Forelli was the best choice, but since he sided with her daughter, I had no choice but to look for other allies. I got lucky. Alejandro Rossi got a big-time patron." Paolo excitedly told Nina. "Does that patron also have a grudge against the Wilson Clan?" She asked. Paolo laughed again. For some reason, the man was too happy and excited. "No. He had a grudge against the royal family and Matthew Forelli. It just so happened that the people we hate were all connected. If we work alone, we''re sure we won''t win against them, so the best option is to join forces." "But the Cross Clan didn''t have anything to do with you or any of those men. Why did you want to go against them?" She asked again. Paolo chuckled. "Because your husband would never side with us, and I''m sure he would definitely help Luke Wilson. Before he could do that, I needed to cripple him in secret, and you were the answer. I can say you''ve been very cooperative. And I am looking forward to being your father-in-law." Nina wanted to barf. She couldn''t imagine herself being the wife of another man. She has to do something about it before Paolo captures her and gives her to his son. "Are you going to attack the palace on the day of Kyle''s coronation? If yes, I would like to propose something." She said. Nina didn''t want to betray her friends any longer. She knew she had to end it. She also knew that what she did was unforgivable, and Andrew would hate her for the rest of their lives. Nina told Paolo about her plan; she hoped he would agree with everything she proposed. After telling him, she waited. "Okay. I will consider it. But as you promised, meet my son two months after the coronation. That would give you time to settle everything with your husband." Paolo answered. Nina was relieved. She didn''t realize that he would agree. Two months was all she needed, and that''s already enough to finish everything. Thinking back, her friendship with the girls was the most important for her. She bit her lips to stop herself from crying, and remembered the first time she met each one of them. She was often bullied by some girls from the Gold Class when Alora, the Ice Princess, came to save her. Everyone saw what they did to her, but no one stood up because she''s just a student from the Bronze Class. But then Alora suddenly appeared and she was standing like a hero glaring coldly at the girls who bullied Nina. "The rich should not bully the lower class because we are all equal in the eyes of God so everyone deserves to live peacefully. I hate people like you! If you ever hurt this girl again, I swear I will let you and your family suffer." Alora yelled. When the Ice princess said those words, Nina thought she saw an angel. She was so cool. Nina admired her and she started to get close to Alora. She wanted to be Alora''s friend, but she was also satisfied just being near her. It was a pleasure that she allowed Nina to talk to her and hang out with her. Then she met Peggy and Emily because of Alora. She also became friends with Alora''s best friend, Sophie Anderson who was also an heiress. Nina was able to study in peace at Golden Oak because of them. She was an errand girl, but she wasn''t bullied during her high school. They belong to the top ten richest families in the country, and were engaged with the wealthiest men. Peggy was now married to Jayden Richards, the current CEO of A.E Corporation and whose family was one of the richest Mafia Clans. Alora married Luke Wilson, the chairman of Wilson Group. Emily was now the crown princess of Flousia, married to Peggy''s brother, Kyle, the crown prince. While Sophie was engaged to Percy, CEO of Media Tech. Sometimes, she also thinks that she didn''t deserve them but Peggy would always tell her that she was the most genuine person they had ever met. But she betrayed them. She betrayed the people who considered her as family, and she deceived the man she married and loved. Nina would not allow to be ordered and manipulated by Paolo anymore. She already had a plan so she could get away from his hands. But for her to do that, she needed to sacrifice her own happiness.. She have to leave her friends and Andrew. Chapter 77 - The Coronation The day of the coronation came. They were seated in the middle while Jaden and Peggy were in front. They needed to sit with the royal family so Peggy was a little pissed with that arrangement. Nina looked around the throne room, trying to check for familiar faces. But she didn''t know most of them. The room was surrounded with royal guards and A.E Corporation''s men were also there but dressed as guests or servants. The throne room can accomodate a thousand guests or more but since there would be a possible attack, Kyle ordered to have around two hundred people only and that includes them, the royal family, and A.E Security Team. All other guests and the people of Flousia could only watch the ceremony through a live broadcast. Media Tech, owned by the Jackson Clan, was the only media who was allowed to record the ceremony. Once the Mafia start the attack, Media Tech will cut the broadcast but will continue to record what was happening inside the palace. There were a lot of hidden cameras that were secretly installed. Nina felt so guilty, knowing that she reported everything to Paolo. She didn''t notice she was in deep thought when she felt Andrew''s hand on hers. "Are you nervous?" He asked. Nina shook her head and smiled at him. "I''m fine." She simply answered. Then they heard the entrance door slowly opening. ''Thud! Thud!" "Announcing! Your Royal Highnesses, Crown Prince Kyle Theodore Hulls and the Crown Princess Emily Blair Nitori Hulls!" The Royal announcer shouted. Kyle and Emily walked down the center aisle with a red carpet on it. They slowly entered, walking towards the throne. In front was the Archbishop who will officiate the ceremony, dressed in a red robe. On his right side was a glass square box where the King''s Crown, Flousia''s Orb and Scepter were. Nina couldn''t hide her happiness and excitement when she saw Emily who was as elegant as ever, and beside her was Kyle. It was magical. Nina couldn''t believe that she would be one of the guests to witness a real life prince and princess oath taking. She was staring at the couple gracefully walk towards the archbishop. Kyle and Emily stopped in the middle and vowed before continuing. Peggy said it was tradition that they needed to bow three times as they walked towards the front. They made the second bow and continued to walk. When they were in front of the Archbishop, they made their last bow and kneeled. "Your Majesty, are you now ready and willing to take the oath?" The Archbishop asked. "I am willing." Kyle answered. The Archbishop walked closer in front of Kyle and started the coronation oath taking. "Will you solemnly promise and swear to govern the People of Flousia according to their respective laws and customs?" "I solemnly promise so to do." Kyle answered in a firm voice. "Will you promise to use your power for the welfare of your people and not for your own interest?" The archbishop asked again. "I will." Then the other bishops picked the orb and the scepter, and handed it to the Archbishop. He whispered a short prayer before giving them to Kyle. Next, the crown was passed on to the Archbishop. He then said another prayer. "I pray to the almighty to bless and sanctify our king as we set a crown of gold, the crown of the faithful, on this day upon his head. Enrich his royal heart with grace and abundance and crown him with all princely virtues." Nina was gasping for air the whole time. It was a once in a lifetime experience to witness something magnificent. After saying the prayer, the archbishop put the crown on Kyle''s head. Then he did the same with Emily. After being crowned, the people inside shouted in unison. "Long live the King! Long live the Queen!" "Long live the King! Long live the Queen!" "Long live the King! Long live the Queen!" The new King and Queen turned, facing the people with smiles on their faces, as the audience on the inside and outside of the palace continued shouting. "Presenting! Your Majesties, Kyle Theodore Hulls, King of Flousia and Emily Blair Nitori Hulls, Queen of Flousia!" The royal announcer shouted, introducing the newly crowned King and Queen. Nina couldn''t stop herself from applauding. She was happy for Emily. At the same time, she was sad. Her guilt was already consuming her, and she couldn''t stay with them anymore. She already made a proposal to Paolo. After this day, she had to file a divorce against Andrew. Half of Cross Corporation was transferred under her name as Andrew''s promise to her. That was the only thing she needed. After the divorce, Paolo promised to release Andrew''s mom. Then she would have to meet Paolo''s son, and marry him. But Nina had different thoughts. As the party started, Nina''s mind wandered again somewhere when she suddenly bumped into someone. "I-I''m sorry." She said, apologizing to the man in front of him. "It''s fine. But don''t wander off, the real party is about to start." The man said in a cold tone. Nina''s eyes widened. She felt like her heart was about to come out from pounding so loud. She looked at the man who was staring at her face. "You''re pretty and sexy. I like you" He smirked while looking at her from head to toe. She suddenly felt goosebumps in her body. Her lips started trembling and couldn''t say anything. Her eyes moved, trying to look for Andrew, but she couldn''t find her. "Are you looking for your husband? I guess he''s there with a woman." Paolo continued to talk, pointing at someone. Nina saw Andrew near the entrance door, talking to a woman. She couldn''t see the face of the woman, but Nina didn''t care who it was. They were just talking. She waited for Andrew to look to her side, but he was a little caught up chatting with the woman. Nina''s knees weakened and she felt like she was about to fall when the man suddenly grabbed her waist.. She already knew that the man in front of him was Paolo Santelmo''s son, James. Chapter 78 - James Santelmo Part 1 "Judging from the look on your face, you already knew who I was." The man smirked. Nina gulped and felt her lips trembling. She glanced in the direction where Andrew was to see if he was looking at her. She felt relieved that he was busy talking to the woman. "Relax. I won''t do anything to you, my future wife." He said. Nina wanted to run away from the man, but he held her tightly on her waist, either making sure that she would not fall or she wouldn''t escape from his hands. "You should let go of me now. If my husband suspects anything, it might ruin your father''s plans." She whispered. He chuckled. Nina''s eyes widened when James suddenly leaned forward and whispered something in her ear. "If I were you, you should hide now." He said before leaving Nina dumbfounded. Her knees were shaking, and she felt like her whole body was so cold. Nina tried to calm down and pretended to be okay. She should not fail now after six years of deceiving her friends. She was determined to finish what she had started. Nina and her friends were in the middle of the hall, laughing with each other. They were interrupted by a loud clap coming from the entrance. Nina''s heart pounded, and she knew the attack had started. It was the time they were all anticipating. They looked at the person who stole the spotlight and saw a man who looked like in his early thirties. It was Alejandro Rossi. He was about the same height as Luke with a pair of black eyes, pointed nose, and downturned lips. He actually looked decent and ordinary. Nina thought to herself. When he was just a few steps away from the throne, the royal guards stopped him. He raised his hands in surrender, but four men rushed behind him, dressed as guests. "I just wanted to greet the new king." He said in a casual tone. Nina felt a warm hand hold her. She glanced at Andrew and felt relieved to see him. "I believe you have to ask an audience to the king first." Someone from the royal family told Alejandro. "Hmm. And I believe the new King would grant me an audience, right?" Alejandro answered. Alejandro stood staring directly at Kyle. He didn''t even bow or pay his respect to the newly crowned King and Queen. He didn''t care if he was in front of the royal family. The Mafia planned to convince or capture the King and Queen then threaten Peggy. As next in line to the throne, Peggy was the best choice to take control of Flousia. Alehandro would force her to marry him in exchange for her family''s life. Nina didn''t understand what was happening. She felt like she was deaf the whole time. She was there, but her mind drifted off. She was the one who gave all the information to the Mafia. It was her fault that they were in that mess. The next thing Nina knew, guns fired on both sides, and they were running towards the shelter. Before she left the throne room, she glanced at Andrew, who was fighting two men. "Go! Run!" He yelled at her. Her knees were shaking, but she had to do what Paolo ordered. Nina wasn''t sure if Alejandro''s men knew that she was working with Paolo. She didn''t even know how she could trust the Santelmo''s, but the only thing in her mind was to finish it all and save Andrew''s mother. She saw Alora and the others head to the shelter. She was ordered to look for Paolo''s men then take them to the shelter. Their target was Emily, the Queen. "Nina? What''s wrong? Why are you standing there?" Emily called her. Nina saw Alora and Sophie were already inside, including the rest of the royal family. She was standing by the door, and they were confused why she didn''t go inside. "I''m sorry, but I can''t leave Andrew." She said. Nina was about to turn around when Alora grabbed her hand, pulling her inside the shelter. She couldn''t do anything anymore when the door closed. She kept on looking at her watch. She needed to get out of the shelter as soon as possible. Paolo instructed and threatened her that if she failed, they would kill Andrew''s mom. She was pacing back and forth, thinking of a way to get out of the shelter. She only had half an hour left, and it seemed that she wouldn''t be able to make it. Then they were surprised when the door opened, and it was Peggy with Caden and Alira. "Alira!" It was Lucas who called his twin sister. Alira ran towards her mom and jumped into her arms. Alora was relieved to see her daughter safe. Nina was also glad to see the kids were fine. "Your Majesty!" Peggy called Emily. Nina saw Emily hug Peggy. She got closer to them to listen to their conversation. "I''m so glad you''re safe." Emily murmured. "Me too. But can you take care of Caden for me?" Peggy suddenly asked. Emily had a frown on her face, and so did Nina. "Peggy, what are you planning to do?" Emily asked. The rest of the girls heard the conversation and walked towards them. "I need to go there. To Jayden. I can''t just sit here while he is risking his life for me, for us." Peggy exclaimed while biting her lips. "This is the plan, Peggy. We stay here and wait. If you go out there and something happens to you, everything will go to waste. Don''t be selfish! You are not the only one who''s waiting for the man you love." Nina almost yelled. Peggy wasn''t supposed to go out there. It wasn''t the plan. She had to be the one to go out of the shelter. But Peggy insisted and, in the end, left them. But before the door closed, Nina was able to run outside. She heard Emily and the others calling her name, but she didn''t look back.. She went to look for Peggy, but she wasn''t there anymore. Chapter 79 - James Santelmo Part 2 She ran towards the long hallway and saw some men a few feet away. She wasn''t sure if they were Alejandro''s men or Paolo''s, but she wasn''t planning on getting their attention. Nina knew she had to do what Paolo asked her. But she would never tell them where her friends were. She heard the men talking and getting closer to where she was, so she started walking backward. Then she heard some footsteps behind her. She suddenly felt fear for her life. She was looking around to see if there was a place where she could hide, but nothing. So she decided to move forward. She had nowhere to go anywhere. She was about to walk out of her hiding place when someone suddenly grabbed her from behind. She didn''t notice that there was a storage room there. From the size and built of the person, she knew it was a man. "Sshh. Quiet." The man said. He covered her mouth while they waited for the men outside to pass through the storage room. He released her when he was sure that no one was around. Nina looked at the man who saved her, only to be surprised to see that it was James. "W-Why did you help me?" She asked. "Let''s just say I don''t want to be a widow yet." He said with a wide grin on his face. Nina didn''t bother to observe the man earlier, but now, looking at him, she could say that he was good-looking. He was the same height as Andrew and the same physique as well. His eyes were like hers; it was hazelnut color. "I know what you''re trying to do, Nina. If my father found out about this, you know what will happen, right?" He said. Nina glared at him. For some reason, her fear towards him vanished. "Then why don''t you call him now and tell him about it?" She answered in sarcasm. James chuckled. "I hate to disappoint you, but I''m not the man you think I am." "Really? Do you expect me to believe that you are not like those men? That you''re not like your father?" Nina didn''t know how she was able to answer him like that. She knew she was already in danger in the hands of the Mafia, and one wrong move, Andrew''s mom, would be dead. "That''s what I like about you. Even though you are scared, you can still talk back to me." James answered. Nina didn''t understand what he meant by those words. She decided to ignore him, then looked at her watch again. "Shit! I only got fifteen minutes. I have to go out there." She said. James grabbed her hand again when she was about to go out. Nina looked at him, confused. "What do you want?" "Change of plans. You don''t need to do what you were told anymore. We lost, so go back to the others." He said while staring into her eyes. "What do you mean we lost?" She frowned. "Alejandro has been captured. They''re capturing everyone involved, so you have to go back to the shelter to avoid suspicion." He answered. Nina couldn''t understand why James was being nice to him. He was supposed to be like the Mafia men, but she could sense some kindness in him for some reason. "Why are you being kind to me?" She asked, curiosity piqued. "I don''t see any problem with that. You''ll be my wife anyway, so I think it''s best that we could at least get along." He answered. Nina suddenly remembered Andrew. They were enemies in the beginning, but they tried to get along and eventually fell in love with each other. She felt like her heart was being pierced, and from all the emotions she had been keeping to herself, she burst out crying. James frowned. He can''t blame her for hating someone like him anyway. She was caught up in this mess and left without a choice. Fuck! He hates seeing girls cry. He thought to himself. He pulled her into his arms, comforting her. Nina knew she wasn''t supposed to be close to this man, but her life would belong to him after all of this. "I''m sorry if you are suffering. If only I could do something to help you." James murmured. Nina couldn''t stop crying, and James let her. When he felt like she was fine, he let her go. "Go to your friends. Go to your husband." James said while opening the door for her. Nina bit her lips, then slowly walked outside. She looked back at him and whispered thank you. James chuckled when she thanked him. "What are you doing, James? You shouldn''t be like this. She should fear you." He talked to himself. His father told him that he would get married to Katharina Sommers. He didn''t know her, so he started stalking her. And for the past six years, he had been following her every move. He didn''t like the idea of marrying her, but when he checked her background, he got interested in her. He didn''t know that he started falling for a woman who was already in love with someone else. He knew being his father''s spy was the most painful thing she did to her husband and friends. He pitied her, so he wanted to help her by saving her husband''s mother, but he couldn''t find her. His father never trusted him. He was also like Nina, a puppet. He couldn''t do anything against his father. His mother was Galatea Vergara, also known as Camila. She was Alora Smith''s aunt who joined the Mafia when the Smith''s abandoned her. He didn''t want to be at war with the Wilson Clan and the royal family, but he had no choice. His father would kill him, his siblings, and his mother if he didn''t obey his order. He was also caught up with this mess like Nina. He sighed. "Two months. See you in two months, my little wife.." He whispered before walking out of the palace. Chapter 80 - A Life Of Despair "By the power vested in me, I now pronounce you husband and wife. You may now kiss the bride." The minister said. Nina didn''t know how the whole ceremony ended. Her mind was drifting off, and her heart was screaming inside. The man in front of her tilted her chin as he stared at her glassy eyes. She wanted to run away when he slowly leaned forward. She knew she was going to be kissed by another man other than Andrew. She suddenly trembled, and her knees felt weak. But the man didn''t kiss her on the lips and gently gave her a peck on the cheek. He smiled at her, but Nina noticed that he was gritting his teeth. The man in front of him was James Santelmo, now her husband. After the engagement of Caden and Alira, she left the palace and tried to run away. But she was caught by James and was brought to the Santelmo mansion. She left Andrew with the divorce paper she signed months ago and left a few letters to her friends confessing her sins. She was kept in the mansion until the day of her marriage to James. Paolo Santelmo promised her that he would release Andrew''s mother once she married his son. She didn''t leave a letter to Andrew. She couldn''t bear to write something to him, so she just left him the divorce paper. Nina knew that her friends would never forgive her, and she wouldn''t ask for their forgiveness either. What she did to them was unforgivable. The wedding was prepared by the Santelmo''s. She was never allowed to share her opinion or comment on it. She wasn''t interested anyway; she didn''t care. Her family wasn''t there, and no friends of hers were present. She didn''t know anyone in the entourage, and even the guests were all strangers to her. When she started to walk down the aisle, they looked at her like she was some property that had been sold to the Santelmo Clan. Most of them stared at her from head to toe, especially the women. She could sense some envy and anger from some of them towards her. They were women of the Mafia Clan. The reception was held in the Santelmo mansion, not in some fancy restaurant or hotel. Paolo said it was still dangerous for them to come out, and he was worried that Andrew might be looking for Nina. Who would have looked for his wife after her deception and betrayal? Who would be interested in a woman who divorced her husband, only to marry another man? Andrew might be cursing her to death right now. He might be looking for her to punish her, and not because he wanted her to return. She thought to herself. She was sitting beside her new husband in front of everyone, barely touching her food. She was staring at the delicious dishes on the table, but she couldn''t even take a small bite. She was thinking about her new life with James. She thought she would be Mrs.Cross for the rest of her life. She never imagined that she would become someone else''s wife. "You have a lovely wife there, James." One of the guests said. "You must be aching to get your hands on her." Another guest commented. Nina suddenly felt her heart rise. It was beating so fast, and her whole body started to tremble. She never thought of the honeymoon because she never wanted it anyway. She couldn''t look anyone in the eyes, scared that someone might see the sadness in her eyes. She couldn''t even glance at her new husband, afraid that he would suddenly grab and hurt her. The party ended. Nina didn''t even stand up from where she was seated. She knew that Paolo was pissed with her behavior, and she expected that he would do something to her afterward. Nina was taken to a large bedroom and waited. She wanted to die at that moment, knowing that someone other than Andrew would touch her. Her body started shaking when she heard the door open. She was in the corner of the bed, hugging her knees when James walked inside. He looked at her and frowned. Then he walked towards her and sat beside her on the edge of the bed. "I''m your husband now. I suggest you act as a wife and do your obligation. I was not too fond of your expression during the wedding, but I forgive you. Now, let''s have our first night together." He said, not looking at her. She didn''t say a word and just started crying. James'' face became dark, then he suddenly grabbed her on the wrists, pinning her down on the bed. "Stop crying! I own you now, Nina. Whether you like it or not, you will have to serve me in bed from now on!" He said with gritted teeth. Nina couldn''t do anything anymore when the man started kissing her on the neck. She wailed. Her heart felt like it was being torn to pieces. She wanted to scream Andrew''s name, but she knew he wouldn''t be there for her. All of it was her fault. She ruined everything they had together, and this was her punishment. She would live a life full of despair and loneliness in the hands of James Santelmo. Andrew crumpled the paper in his hand. It was the divorce paper Nina left him. He couldn''t believe that she had deceived him. She was really a good actress, using her body so he could trust her. He glanced at the man sitting across from him. It was the lawyer Nina hired to process their divorce paper. "Mr.Cross, I suggest you sign the paper so we can all move on from this." The middle-aged man said. With a dark expression, he took the pen from his pocket and started signing the papers. He gave the documents back to the man and asked him to leave. He gritted his teeth and clenched his fist from the anger he felt towards Nina. "I swear I will find you and the rest of the Santelmo Clan.. You will all pay for what you did to me." Chapter 81 - Four Years Andrew heard a few knocks on his bedroom door. He frowned and took his watch on the bedside table to check the time. "Shit!" He exclaimed when he saw it was nine in the morning. He stood and rushed towards the door. "I thought you had a meeting at seven. You''re late!" The woman scolded her. "Yeah. I couldn''t sleep last night." He answered while massaging his temple. The woman walked closer to him then cupped his face. "I told you to take care of your health. Now, go get a shower and eat breakfast before you go to work." She said while smiling at him. He smiled back and nodded, then kissed the woman on her forehead. "Thank you, mom." He whispered before going inside the bathroom. He took his clothes off and walked inside the shower. A warm water came out when he turned the valve on. He sighed thinking, thinking about what had happened after Nina left him. Four months after Nina disappeared, Seira called, asking him to come to Northbay Hospital. He thought his sister got into an accident, but when he came, he was shocked to see that it wasn''t Seira on the bed, but her mother. She had scars all over her body, and there were still some fresh wounds on her legs and arms. The doctors said that someone saw a black vehicle dropping his mother on the side of the road and was taken there. An identification card and a note were left inside his mother''s pocket, and they found out that she was Sarah Cross. On the note was Seira''s number, so the hospital staff immediately called her. In their investigation, Andrew found out the reason why Nina had to obey Paolo Santelmo. He threatened her by using his mother''s life. The Santemo''s kept his mother and promised to release her if Nina would do everything they asked. His mom confirmed it and told him that she had met Nina once. And that was on the day she married James Santelmo. His world crumbled, and his heart crushed a thousand times over when his mom told him about the wedding. She said that Nina smiled at her, telling her that everything would be fine. Then she was taken somewhere and woke up at the hospital. He then started looking for her, but he never found her. He should feel relieved that she did it for him, but he couldn''t accept the fact that she lied to him and their friends; worst, she married James Santelmo. It''s been four years, and he still didn''t give up on finding her. Somehow, he wanted to see her. He wanted an explanation from her own mouth and not from some information they got from the investigation. They were able to cut down the Rossi''s, but the biggest threat was Benjamin Miller, who had been escaping from their clutches. And they still have an unsettled business with the Santelmo''s, so sooner or later, Nina and him will meet. He sighed. Thinking about Nina with another man was making his heart in pain again. He wouldn''t lie to himself, he was still in love with her, but he wasn''t sure what to say to her if he saw her again. He understood that she did it for him, but she always had a choice, like Peggy said. She could have told him about his mother. He would never blame her if something happened. At least she was honest, and she didn''t have to hurt her friends like that. Because of her decision, Peggy''s unborn child died when she was stabbed during the attack of the Mafia. If she just told them about the connection of the Santelmo''s to the Rossi''s and Benjamin Miller, things might turn out differently. She should have trusted him and her friends, but instead, she chose to keep it to herself and hurt the people she loved. For that, he couldn''t forgive both himself and Nina. He felt like a useless husband, being deceived by her for six years. He didn''t even suspect something was going on behind her smiles. He was too happy and full of himself that their marriage wasn''t like the other couple. He trusted their love for each other, but in the end, she hurt him. He quickly went out to his bedroom and looked for his mother in the kitchen. His mother was still being treated for her schizophrenia, but she was able to live normally for the past four years. He saw her in the kitchen with Seira, baking together. His sister started living with them after they found their mother. His father would sometimes visit them, but he wasn''t sure if his parents would get back together. He wasn''t hoping, though. Everything that happened wasn''t easy to forget, and he understood his mother and sister''s ill feelings towards his father. "What''s for breakfast?" He asked. "Bacon." Seira answered. He sat down and started eating. One of the servants handed him a newspaper; it was his habit to read them every morning. "By the way, Luke called earlier. He said to call him when you wake up. I think it''s urgent." Seira said. "Really? If it''s urgent, why didn''t you wake me up? You just decided to tell me now?" He ranted. Seira rolled her eyes. "Shut up and call him!" He shook his head then dialed Luke''s number. "What do you want?" He asked. "Have you been searching for her the whole night again?" Luke asked. He sighed. "Just let me be. I''m not like Jayden, who lost his mind after Peggy left him before." Luke chuckled. It was the truth. Even though he was lonely and broken, he didn''t neglect his work. Instead, he worked day and night to forget Nina. "So, what is it?" He asked again. "We received a call." Luke paused. "From James Santelmo. He wanted to talk to us." Andrew didn''t know what he would feel after hearing that name. Finally, he would meet the man who took away the only woman he loved. "When?" He asked. "Tonight. And he won''t be alone. He would bring Nina with him.." Luke said. Chapter 82 - Meeting "Are you sure you want to meet them?" Rev asked Andrew. They were at the headquarters discussing the meeting with James Santelmo. Andrew wondered why he suddenly contacted them and asked to meet them. "I don''t see any reason not to meet them. We had been looking for them for the past four years, but they were really good at hiding. Now, they were the first ones to approach us." Percy commented. Luke stared at him, waiting for his decision. Andrew sighed deeply. Four years. He looked for Nina for fucking four years, but he never found her. But now, her so-called husband contacted them. What could they possibly want from them? "What did Peggy say about all this?" Andrew asked Jayden. He knew Peggy was the one who had been hurt the most by Nina''s betrayal. Andrew wanted to know if she was okay with it. "What do you think? She''s not happy about it, but she said she would understand if you want to see Nina. She''s still mad at her, but she''s trying to understand Nina''s reasons. She said if there''s a chance that my mom was alive in the hands of the mafia, maybe she would do the same thing just to save her." Jayden answered. Andrew didn''t respond and was looking at the photos on the table. It was Nina and James together. She looked happy and content. Andrew felt his heart was being crumpled again. How could she do this to him? She let him believe that she was in love with him. It didn''t seem fake, or maybe she was really a good actress that he was convinced of the love she had offered. But the photos on the table were proof that she was a lying bitch. She was smiling at James while their hands were clasped together. He gritted his teeth, trying to calm himself. "Yeah. Let''s meet them. I want to see how she would make us believe this time." He said with a dark expression. Luke sighed and instructed Rev to contact James Santelmo. They chose a restaurant near Northbay City Mall and reserved the whole place for the night. Andrew decided just to wear casual clothes. Luke said not to attract too much attention and considered it a dinner with some old friends. Only Luke, Alora, Percy, and Sophie agreed to come. Jayden and Peggy were not yet ready to meet his ex-wife. Nina''s heart was pounding, and her knees were trembling. After four years, she would meet her friends again. James was now the head of the Santelmo Clan. His father died two months ago because of cancer. For four years, she had been kept in several of the Santelmo mansions. They were trying to avoid the Wilson''s and the royal family, so they had to move from one place to another. After Paolo Santelmo died, Nina convinced James to end the feud with the Wilson Clan. It was a worthless war against them anyway, and she wanted to at least live in peace. She knew it wouldn''t be easy since blood had been spilled for decades, but she hoped that this meeting would be the start of peace. "Are you scared?" James asked her on the way to the restaurant. She shook her head and smiled at him. "I-I''m fine. Thank you for reaching out to them." James took her hand, gently kissing the back of it. "Everything for you." He whispered. Nina took a deep breath when they entered the restaurant. Luke reserved the place for the night so they could talk. They were guided to a long table in the center of the restaurant, and before they could sit down, Luke and the others arrived. Nina wanted to cry when she saw Alora and Sophie walking side by side with Luke and Percy. She wanted to run towards them and begged for forgiveness. She looked for Peggy, but she wasn''t there. But then her heart was torn into pieces when she saw Andrew walking behind her friends. She bit her lips and held on to James'' arms tightly. James knew why she acted like that and supported her. Andrew glanced at Nina with a dark expression on his face. He saw her clinging to James'' arms, making his heart ache. He felt a sudden rage inside him towards the girl who broke not only him but his friends. They sat down quietly, and no one dared to break down the silence for a few minutes. "So we are here now. What do you want from us?" Luke started. Nina couldn''t look directly into her friends'' eyes, and she knew Andrew was glaring at her. "I am now the current head of the Santelmo Clan, and I wish to end the feud between my clan and yours." James answered directly. "And what made you think that we will believe you?" Percy asked. James sighed, then glanced at Nina. He looked at Andrew, who was now glaring at him. "I''m willing to let go of my wife, and give her back to you." James suddenly said. Nina didn''t expect that James would say those words. She waited for four years to be free, and she couldn''t believe that he was willing to let her go now. Her eyes widened while looking at James. Then turned her gaze to Andrew when she heard him laughing. "Are you fucking kidding me? Do you think I want her back after what she did to me, to us? Why would you suddenly let go of her? Can''t she satisfy you anymore? That''s why you decided to throw her away now? And you! You really are good at using your body to get everything you want." Andrew was fuming with anger. "Andrew." Sophie whispered. But he didn''t stop. He suppressed his anger ever since Nina left him with a divorce paper. Then she had the audacity to show her face in front of them with her new husband like nothing happened. "You made me believe that what we had was real, but behind those smiles and sweet words was a devil in disguise. But I want to thank you for saving my mom. She wouldn''t be alive if it weren''t for your so-called sacrifice. But whatever reasons you have, you cannot change the fact that you chose to betray us all instead of putting your trust and faith in us. Do you want to come back to me? Be my guest. I won''t be nice to you anymore." Andrew said before leaving the restaurant. Nina couldn''t cry even though her heart was being crushed ten times over from all the words of Andrew. He was right all along. She decided to deceive everyone instead of trusting them. She hurt them, especially Peggy. She looked at Alora and Sophie. They were staring at her. Then Sophie suddenly smiled. It wasn''t fake. "We forgive you, but that doesn''t mean we trust you." Alora said in a cold tone. Nina nodded and understood her. "So, let''s continue. I don''t think it''s necessary to return Nina to us. She made her decision to leave Andrew. She was threatened, yes. But four years of marriage with you was entirely her decision." Luke said while looking at Nina. Nina suddenly felt embarrassed. He was married to James for four years, and she never asked him to divorce her. "About your offer, I may need to think about it first. But you can start giving us some proof that you are really serious about what you said. How about telling us where Benjamin is?" Luke said. James sighed deeply then looked at her friends. "I don''t know. The last time I saw him was three years ago. He was escorted by my father''s men somewhere." James answered. Luke knew that James was telling the truth. He sighed, then looked at Nina. "So, how are you?" He asked. Nina bit her lips. Before she answered, Andrew came back to his seat. She glanced at him then, with trembling lips, answered Luke''s question. "I-I-m fine. James has been nice to me for the past four years." She said but suddenly wanted to take back what she said. Andrew would definitely misunderstand her every word. She waited for a mockery and sarcasm from any one of them, but she didn''t hear anything. She saw Andrew quietly eating. Her heart was screaming. It was calling Andrew''s name. She wanted to ask for his forgiveness and tell him everything that had happened to her for the past four years. But she knew he would never believe her. "We will contact you again once we decide. We still need to discuss everything with Jayden and the others. But we want you to know that you will be under investigation with our team from now on." Luke said. James nodded. They started eating, but Nina barely touched her food. Almost everyone was quiet. Only Luke and James were talking to each other. Luke was very professional. They were enemies, but she never saw Luke yell or curse James. Sophie was the only one who would sometimes smile at her. She didn''t expect anything from Alora since she was already that cold from the first time they met. "Mommy!" A voice of a young girl was heard inside the restaurant. Nina was surprised to see her daughter running towards her. "Brie! What are you doing here?" She asked while giving James a meaningful look. Chapter 83 - Side Story - Family Feud Part 1 Alora stared at Nina. She wasn''t really sure what she would feel towards her. Nina betrayed them. She knew she suffered a long time because of the Santlemo''s but she still decided to help them. Alora understood that she was threatened and that she wanted to save Andrew''s mom. But she hurt her and Peggy. She remembered the first time she finally met Paolo Santelmo. It was the day she had been waiting for. She would meet the clan that was responsible for her mental disorder. Alora was not really sure what to think or feel about it. She didn''t feel afraid or anxious since she had been wanting to face their enemy and now it was finally happening. She was startled when Luke suddenly wrapped his arms around her waist, standing behind her. She was looking in the mirror, preparing herself. "What are you thinking?" Luke asked, giving Alora small kisses on her nape. "I''m figuring out what to feel right now." She answered. "Scared?" He asked again. Alora shook her head and turned around to face him, putting her arms around his neck. "Not really. I want to see their faces. If I think about what they did to us, I could feel Camila''s rage and mine. I need to make sure that I won''t snap. I figured what Aliya said about my demon. I think it''s when Camila and my emotions mix, I become violent." She said, staring into Luke''s ocean blue eyes. "Stay close to me and hold on to my hand. Do not let go. If anything happens or if you feel something, just look at me and think about the baby so you won''t lose yourself." Luke said before leaning forward to kiss her on the lips. When they went downstairs, everyone was there. The girls looked restless while the boys were so serious. "Are you sure you don''t want us to come with you?" Percy asked. "No. We''re fine. Stay here. If anything happens, I''ll call you as soon as possible. Besides, we''ll be meeting at Wilson Tower. Eugene already took care of everything there. We have around 500 men in the building. Plus, I have attached a listening device in my office here from my office and meeting room there. You could go there and listen. Caleb is preparing it right now." Luke explained. Alora didn''t know Luke already organized everything. He needed to make sure of their safety since the enemy was not easy to deal with. "Alora, be careful. Remember, you''re pregnant. Hold on to your phone so you could call or message us right away if you need help." Sophie reminded Alora. Alora knew she''s worried so she took Sophie''s hand and hugged her. Peggy, Nina, and Emily got closer and joined in. It was amazing that they had each other and had been together not only as friends but as a family. Alora always felt the love and care from her friends. They were escorted by ten cars on the way to Wilson tower. Luke made sure that all of the cars they owned including the ones used by their security team were bulletproof. Alora also noticed that the security system at their house had been improved. After half an hour, they arrived at their destination. They were informed that the Santelmo''s had just arrived and they''re waiting in the meeting room. The guards lined up, a few were in front of the couple and some were at the back, making sure that they are surrounded so they can protect Luke and Alora. The day of the meeting was just a normal working day so every employee was present. The employees stopped and were wondering who arrived when they noticed a group of guards around. When they recognized who it was, they immediately bowed. The couple went directly to the meeting room. At the door, there were armed men on the left side, who seemed to not belong to the A.E security team. The ones on the right side were Luke''s men. Alora still couldn''t feel any fear when she saw both sides holding their weapons, but she could sense a tension between the Santelmo''s and the Wilson''s men. Eugene, the head of security, opened the door for them as they continued to walk inside the room. There were four men inside, two were seated on the swivel chair at the long table while the other two were standing at the back. A middle-aged man was sitting at the end of the table while the other was on his right side. As Luke and Alora entered the room, the men stood up to greet them. The greeting was just a nod and no one spoke until the couple sat at the other end of the table. As promised, Alora didn''t let go of Luke''s hand and she knew he also wouldn''t let it go. She looked at the two men as they stared at them, intently. The middle-aged man put his hands on the table, clasping them together before saying a word. "It''s nice to meet the successor of Wilson Group. The rumor was true. Your aura and personality are like your father''s." The man started. "Thank you for the compliment." Luke simply answered. "And Miss Alora, you are more angelic in person than in pictures." He said, calmly. "Thank you." Alora said. "By the way, my name is Paulo Santelmo, the current head. And this is my son, James, he will be taking over the clan soon so I need to bring him every time I have an important meeting." The man continued. Luke nodded. "Let''s go directly to the main reason why we''re meeting right now. I know you''ve been spying on all of us for a few months now. I underestimated you and your right hand, Camila, was able to kidnap my fiance a month ago. What do you really want from us? Aside from the fact that our families were mortal enemies for generations." The man''s expression became dark and serious. But Luke''s expression was shadier than Paulo''s. "Power and wealth. The Wilson Clan has been in power for generations. And your family''s wealth was unimaginable. Before the Wilson rise to power, we, the Santelmo''s, were the most powerful and influential clan in Northbay. Our great grandfathers were friends until the Wilson clan betrayed us.." Paulo started. Chapter 84 - Side Story - Family Feud Part 2 Alora was just listening to Paolo and was surprised about the history of the Santelmo''s and the Wilson''s. One of the guards walked towards Luke and gave some files before Paulo was able to continue. "Alfonso Santelmo, your great great grandfather. The most influential man back in the 1970''s. He was friends with Adrian Wilson, my father''s grandfather. Alfonso was imprisoned because of the rape and murder of Agatha Wilson, Adrian Wilson''s sister. Alfonso died in 1980. He was beaten and stabbed to death." It was Luke who continued. Paulo didn''t say a word but Alora saw that he was surprised by what Luke said. He didn''t expect that Luke knew something about it. The case file of Alfonso Santelmo was erased from the police''s database and no one knew how it happened. "I don''t think it was the Wilson''s who did the betrayal part. Here. You could take these files and proof. It''s all yours." Luke said while sliding the files on the table towards Paulo. Paulo took the files and his son as well. They looked at it and were frowning while reading it. When they''re done, Paulo stared at them. "This doesn''t change anything." He said. Luke already knew that. It wasn''t easy to end an ongoing feud for decades. The Santelmo''s are proud men of the Mafia and the Wilson''s would not bow down to anyone either. "I know. I just don''t want to hear anything about the past and blame my family for something we didn''t do." Luke seriously said. Then Paulo suddenly looked at Alora. "Your fiance was like an angel on the outside but in truth she''s -" "I''m a murderer." Alora continued and cut him off. She let out a short laugh and saw the men were surprised to see that Alora didn''t feel any fear from them. "What? It''s true. I already killed four people as far as I remember. I know you knew I''m a crazy bitch and planned to use it against me and the Wilson Group. But go ahead and try." The ice princess smirked. "Baby, calm down." Luke whispered. She smiled at him and nodded. "We didn''t ask you to meet us so we could chat about the past or make friends with you. That would never happen. Like Alora said, go ahead and try again. Maybe try harder next time. You''ve been toying with us since we were kids. We are not kids anymore and it''s time for us to fight back." Luke remarked. "Are you threatening us, Mr.Wilson?" The younger guy called James finally spoke. Luke laughed this time, before glaring at the men across them. "It depends on how you interpret my words. But I assure you, there will be no next time, you will never get another chance to lay a finger on Alora or to any of the people around us ever again." Luke''s voice was firm and commanding. It was a warning to the Santelmo''s. His face and aura shows no fear. He''s ready for a war with them anytime. "You are challenging us, Mr.Wilson. You just became the new chairman of Wilson Group and you are already full of yourself. Just so you know, we will never back out. We never give up on a fight. We are ready to do everything and anything, and sacrifice even our own to achieve our goal." Paulo warned back. Alora chuckled which made the other side frowned. "Don''t you think it''s funny telling us about not backing out and sacrificing your own? We already know that. We''ve been dealing with you since I was eleven. And you made me kill two of your men when you kidnapped us. Then now, you are trying to use that to blackmail me and Luke. What for? So your clan could go back in power here in Northbay by controlling and using Luke through me. Well played." "It seems you are not afraid, Miss Smith." James blurted while giving her a smirk. Alora felt a sudden rage flowing in her body. She hated people like him. Those eyes with malice and lust towards her; she wanted to get close to him, strangle him and poke his eyes out. "I''m more afraid of losing the people I love than fighting the likes of you." Alora answered in a cold tone. She felt Luke''s hand squeezing hers while he glanced at her, as if saying to relax and calm down. Luke knew what she felt so he was comforting her. "Don''t you think it''s a good idea? Mr.Wilson, you will stay as the chairman of Wilson Group but you will be working under our supervision, supporting and giving us everything so we could gain power. In exchange, we will never hurt any of you. We could live in peace together." Paulo offered. "That was really funny. Peace? You call that peace? You wanted me to be your puppet so you could take over Northbay City. Do you think I would agree to that? You don''t know me. I would never allow anyone to control me." Luke answered with clenched teeth. "Then I think you have to prepare yourself. Are you ready to kill and get killed?" James asked. "We are. And the next time I see you, I''ll be delighted to kill you." IAlora was the one who answered. "I''ll be looking forward to that, Miss Smith. If you wouldn''t do it then I''ll let your fiance watch as I take you in my bed." James suddenly said. Luke''s expression changed, his face was dark and ready to attack James. But to everyone''s surprise, Alora was the one who attacked the guy. The men behind them and Paulo were pointing the gun at Alora but Eugene and Luke''s men were pointing their guns at them. Alora strangled James while he was seated. His eyes couldn''t believe how she was able to move that fast. He couldn''t breathe and his eyes were becoming red. Alora leaned forward and whispered in his ear. "Don''t ever underestimate me. If you ever lay a finger on me, even just a strand of my hair, if you ever utter a single word about my fiance, I swear I will hunt you down and rip your eyes and heart out. Like what I did to your cousin, Raphael." His eyes widened. Alora didn''t expect that James was not aware of it. Judging by his looks, she thinks he''s the same age as Raphael so maybe no one told him about how he died. Someone tapped her on the shoulder and she knew it was Luke. "Baby, I told you to calm down." He said. When she let go of James, he was coughing. One of the men handed her a white cloth and a disinfectant. Paulo and James'' faces changed. "I''m sorry I was trying to be calm. Let''s go back to our seats." Alora said while giving them a devilish smile. Now, she was staring at the man who she almost killed, and now married to her friend, Nina. She still couldn''t believe that the James Santelmo she met before somehow changed.. Alora knew that he was sincerely in love with Nina just by looking into his eyes, but it wouldn''t change the fact that the Santelmo''s had tried to kill her for so many years. Chapter 85 - Brie "Mommy!" A voice of a young girl was heard inside the restaurant. Nina was surprised to see her daughter running towards her. "Brie! What are you doing here?" Nina asked while glancing at James. "I want to surprise you." The little girl answered. Nina''s heart was pounding. She glanced at Andrew then at her friends. She took a deep breath before introducing the girl to them. "This is Brie. My daughter." She said. Andrew gritted his teeth. He couldn''t believe that Nina would have a kid from her betrayal. His heart was being torn into pieces as he stared at the girl who looked exactly like her mother. He remembered the time when Nina was pregnant with their child. He was so happy. But the baby died as soon as it was born. He was devastated. Thinking about what had happened, Andrew was thinking that Nina didn''t take care of herself when she was pregnant with their child since she was already working with Paolo Santelmo back then. "Say hi to them, Brie." Nina said. The girl shyly turned to them and smiled. "M-My name is Brie. Nice to meet you." The little girl greeted them. Andrew couldn''t say a word anymore. His heart was being crushed by Nina over and over again. He already had enough. She looked happy and content with her life now so he should also start forgetting about her. Dinner ended, and Andrew didn''t even understand what they had discussed. He would just nod every time Luke would ask him something. He would sometimes glance at Nina, who was busy giving food to her daughter. He stood up and went to the restroom to calm himself. When he got out, he bumped into someone and saw Nina. Her eyes widened. She thought Andrew already left the restaurant. She didn''t expect that he was still here. "I-I''m sorry. I-I didn''t-" "Shut up! I don''t want to hear anything from you! You disgust me!" He yelled. "A-Andrew, l-let me explain." She stammered. Andrew smirked then grabbed her shoulder, pushing her against the wall. "Explain? Do you really think I need your explanation? You''re four years too late! So did you use your body to get that guy like you? I can see that you are happy with him." He said with gritted teeth. "Andrew, it''s not what you think. Please listen." She begged. "Stop. Please stop, Nina. You can''t just leave like that then come back like nothing happened. You hurt me and our friends. I am honestly thankful that my mom was alive because of you, but you can''t change the fact that you betrayed all of us." Then Andrew turned around and left. After dinner, they said goodbye to her friends and went home. Luke said that they will contact them once they talk to the others. On the way home, James looked at her and sighed. Brie fell asleep on Nina''s lap while Nina was just staring outside. "So? What did he tell you?" He asked. Nina turned her gaze to James and smiled. "Nothing. He''s mad at me of course." She simply answered, but then she remembered what James told her friends. "James, why did you tell them that you will return me to them? You know it''s not that easy." She asked. James took a deep breath then held her hands. "Nina, I want to live a peaceful life away from everyone. The reason I agreed to your request on meeting with Luke Wilson was that I wanted to end the feud with him and to return you to where your heart belongs." James answered. Nina bit her lips. For the past four years, she had never loved James. He knew that and was thankful for what he did for her. She stayed married to him because he never even once showed anything bad towards her. He never hurt her. Her life with the Santelmo''s was scary and dangerous. She had tried a lot of times to escape from Paolo Santelmo, but he would always catch her. She was beaten and tortured by Paolo himself in her first two years with the mafia clan. It stopped when James begged his father and told him to hurt him instead. James became her savior. Whenever Paolo would get mad at her, James would be the one to get her punishment. She couldn''t understand why James would do that for her. But then he suddenly confessed, telling Nina he was in love with her from the first time they met in Flousia. She sincerely answered James and he understood. Andrew was the only man in her heart. Even though James was a nice guy, she couldn''t force herself to love him. James was a husband material type of guy, loving and caring, but her heart already belonged to someone else. "But James, you know it''s impossible. I betrayed my friends. I betrayed Andrew. He would never forgive me." She said. "Maybe you did betray them, but you only did that for Andrew and your family. Dad threatened you. You have to tell him everything." James responded. Nina frowned. She couldn''t understand the real reason why he wanted her to tell the truth to Andrew. "Explain to me why you are acting like that? Are you really going to leave me and return me to Andrew?" She asked. James nodded then sighed again. "Nina, I want to go far away from here. I talked to everyone from the clan, and they agreed. They also wanted peace so we were planning to move to another country and start new." James answered. Nina couldn''t believe what she heard. If he planned on moving to another country, will he divorce her? She thought to herself. "Yes. I will give your freedom back. Nina, I need to let you go. I don''t want to tie you with me any longer. I wanted to apologize to you for what my father did, and I''m sorry it took me four years to finally free you from the clan." James continued when he saw her face had a lot of questions. Nina felt the tears flowing in her eyes. She waited for four years to hear those words. She was thankful for everything James did for her, but she knew they could never be together if only one of them was in love. "How about Brie?" She asked. James glanced at the little girl sleeping quietly in Nina''s lap. "She would understand. Brie is a smart girl. You know this is the best thing we have to do. I love you, Nina. But I don''t want to stay in a marriage without your love anymore. I was happy just to be with you. I''m thankful for giving me a chance to be a father. But I don''t want to fool myself anymore. I want you to be happy, and I know you will truly be happy with Andrew." Nina cried. She was happy that James would finally let her go, but she was afraid that Andrew would never accept her again. Her heart felt like it was being pierced because James wasn''t a bad guy. He was everything that a woman could ask for. She knew she was also hurting him. And it breaks her heart to not return his love for her. "Hey, don''t cry. I already know that I have to let you go one day. I had accepted it a long time ago. Believe me, you made those four years less boring." James said. From the moment he was born, he never felt someone had truly cared for him. The world he lived and grew up in was a lot different from the others. His life was dark and lonely but it changed when he got married to Nina. He began to appreciate the lives of others, and that family was more important than anyone. He finally learned to love and know the true meaning of it. "James, I''m sorry. Believe me, I tried to love you, but he was the only one who owns my heart. Even though he hated me so much, I love him and I don''t think I would love any other man beside him." She cried. James pulled her in his arms, caressing her back to comfort her. He knew Nina''s sacrifices for Andrew, but he couldn''t blame the man for getting mad at her. Her decision was really stupid back then. Andrew and the Wilson''s were more powerful than the Santelmo''s. She would definitely get protected if she just thought of her decision carefully. "Hey, everything would be okay. He will eventually understand it. And besides, you have a little girl here. He would be happy to know that Brie is his daughter. You have to tell him, Nina. You have to tell him that we never slept with each other. Tell him that all of you still belong to him." Nina bit her lips. She felt guilty for James. She looked at her daughter and remembered the day she found out she was pregnant with her. Chapter 86 - Life With James Santelmo She was in the corner of the bed, hugging her knees when James walked inside. He looked at her and frowned. Then he walked towards her and sat beside her on the edge of the bed. "I''m your husband now. I suggest you act as a wife and do your obligation. I was not too fond of your expression during the wedding, but I forgive you. Now, let''s have our first night together." He said, not looking at her. She didn''t say a word and just started crying. James'' face became dark, then he suddenly grabbed her on the wrists, pinning her down on the bed. "Stop crying! I own you now, Nina. Whether you like it or not, you will have to serve me in bed from now on!" He said with gritted teeth. Nina couldn''t do anything anymore when the man started kissing her on the neck. She wailed. Her heart felt like it was being torn to pieces. She wanted to scream Andrew''s name, but it was already too late. She realized the wrong decisions she had made. She realized how stupid she was. She should have told Andrew about Paolo Santelmo. She shouldn''t have deceived her friends and her husband. Now, she would be forever hated by the people who treat her like family. James frowned when he couldn''t hear anything from Nina. She became quiet all of a sudden, and she wasn''t moving either. He stopped and looked at her. He suddenly felt a pain in his heart. She was in a mess. Her eyes had a mixture of pain, fear, and sorrow. He knew she had accepted what would happen to her, but he couldn''t bear to see her like that. James stood up and sat on the edge of the bed. He took a deep breath, trying to calm and control himself. With gritted teeth and a clenched fist, he sighed deeply. "I''m sorry. Believe me, I don''t want to hurt you. I promise I will never do anything against your will. Just stay with me until I become the head of this clan, then I will let you go." He whispered. Nina heard what James said, but she wasn''t really sure if he would do what he promised. But he was hoping that he would. She didn''t say a word and just turned around, sobbing. She was afraid that she would be touched by another man, but was relieved that James didn''t do it. James wanted to comfort her. He reached out his hand and was going to touch her on the shoulder, but he hesitated. He stood up and just went inside the bathroom. Nina woke up because she suddenly felt nauseous. She didn''t realize she fell asleep. Maybe because of exhaustion and from crying all night that her eyes voluntarily closed. She stood up and sat on the bed. She looked at the other side of the bed and saw James sleeping beside her. Her eyes widened because he didn''t have a shirt on. She wasn''t sure if he had clothes on his lower half, so she touched her body to check if she still had her clothes on. She was relieved when she didn''t feel anything different in her body except for the fact that she felt nauseous. She suddenly felt retch, so she ran towards the bathroom and barfed. She didn''t eat anything yesterday and felt so stressed, so maybe those were the reasons. She was on the floor in front of the toilet bowl barfing continuously when James came inside the bathroom. He stood by the door, looking at her with a frown face. "Are you pregnant?" He suddenly asked. Nina was shocked by his question. She felt a sudden fear of the possibility that she was pregnant with Andrew''s child. She was scared that Paolo would hurt her if he found out she''s pregnant. "N-No. It''s impossible. I''m on birth control so I''m sure I-I''m not pregnant." She stammered. James didn''t say a word and just stared at her. Then he walked closer and crouched in front of her. "I''ll buy some test kits and you have to test in front of me." He said. Nina''s heart felt like it would burst out from pounding so loud. Her lips suddenly trembled, and tears fell from her cheeks. "W-What if I''m pregnant? Will you tell your father and force me to get an abortion?" She asked. James felt that his heart was being stabbed. She was his wife but her heart belonged to her ex-husband. He couldn''t blame her. It was their fault not hers that she was in this mess. He glanced at her belly when she touched it then looked at her directly into her eyes. "No. I won''t tell father now. I''ll tell him after a month maybe. We''ll tell him it''s mine. I''ll be your child''s father." James said in a serious tone. He couldn''t understand why he was doing this for her. He loved Nina, but was it really that deep that he could lie to his father about her pregnancy? He thought to himself. "B-But what about the date, the month? They''ll know." She said in a worried voice. James sighed. If she was really pregnant, they''ll ask them about the baby''s age. It would be dangerous for both of them, but he was willing to risk his life for her. "I''ll think of something. Just go with the flow and agree on everything I tell them." He answered. Nina bit her lips and nodded. "W-Why are you doing this? Your father would kill both of us if he finds out about this." She asked. James slightly smiled then patted her head. "I don''t know either, but I don''t want to see you cry." He answered. It was positive when she tested herself. James didn''t say a word and didn''t sleep in the bedroom for two nights.. When he came back, he said he planned about everything they had to do. Chapter 87 - Bries Father After a month, James announced her pregnancy. Paolo seemed unhappy about it and would beat her every time he got annoyed with her. James didn''t know about it at first, but when it started to get more intense, she started having visible bruises. Nina suffered from Paolo''s hands for two years. She didn''t even know how she and the baby in her womb survived his beatings. James couldn''t do anything about it, but when he had enough, he took all her punishments. Paolo stopped the beatings when he was diagnosed with cancer. He became weak and bedridden, then James started acting the Clan''s head on behalf of his father. Brie grew up close to James, but she knew that he wasn''t his father. She understood that no one should know that his father wasn''t James because the truth would put their lives in danger. Sometimes Brie would ask her about his father and why he wasn''t around. Nina told her that she will tell her the truth someday and she should not feel any anger towards her real dad. She was a smart girl and kind-hearted. She had never made Nina worry. Brie had a similarity with his father. Like Andrew, she loved eating bacon and egg in the morning. She also loved pasta cooked by her mother. Nina gulped when James said to tell Andrew about Brie, but she wasn''t sure if he would be happy to know about her. "I''ll think about it. I''m scared that she would reject her. I''m already aware that he hates me, that I could accept. But if he rejects our daughter, it would break my heart even more." She said. James and Nina didn''t know that Brie was actually awake when they were talking about her father. She was four years old, but she understood that the parents she grew up with didn''t love each other. Her parents didn''t lie to her. They told her that James wasn''t his father, but the guy was really nice to her and her mother. She could feel his love towards them. If she would ask them, James was the best dad for her. But she overheard her parents arguing about another man months ago. She didn''t hear his name back then but in their argument, her mother said about being forced into their marriage and that she already paid her debt to James'' father. She still couldn''t understand the real reason why her mother had to marry James, but Brie knew that her real father didn''t know she existed. She loved James like a real dad, but in her heart, she wanted to see her real father. Now, she knew who it was. His name is Andrew. From what she remembered earlier, it was the guy with black hair who dressed in casual clothing. She wanted to see him again and talk to him, and maybe he would at least recognize her. Or maybe feel that she was his daughter. When they arrived home, Nina put Brie carefully on the bed. She kissed her on the forehead and went out of her bedroom. Brie opened her eyes and quickly get off her bed. She walked towards her study table then opened her laptop. With her pink headphone on, she sat down in front of her computer and typed in some words. She first search Luke Wilson and looked for the name Andrew that might appear on Luke''s social media accounts or any news related. After a few minutes, she saw a photo of Luke with four other men. One of them was Andrew. "It says here, from left to right, Jayden Richards, Percival Jackson, Luke Wilson, Kyle Hulls, and Andrew Cross." She whispered. "Andrew Cross. That''s his name." She whispered again. Brie smiled and felt excited. At her age, she already knew everything about technology. She was homeschooled and never allowed to get out for the past four years, and the only thing that kept her life less boring was her laptop and cellphone. She typed in ''Andrew Cross'' and started searching for him. She saw his Facebook, but the last update he had was four years ago. She also found his Twitter and Instagram accounts, but all of them weren''t updated anymore. Brie felt like her father stopped communicating four years ago. She scrolled down on his Instagram profile, checking some of his pictures. Her eyes widened when she saw a photo of her mother. It was taken in a room and she was sitting by the window with the background of the Eiffel Tower. "The girl who stole my heart. You are the only one who conquered my world. I love you, my little wife." That was what it says in the caption of the post. Brie felt the love of his father towards her mother. What happened to them? And why did he call her, wife? Are they married? She thought to herself. She felt a sudden pain in her chest. She knew something had happened four years ago, and she was determined to know what it was. She took a deep breath then turned off her laptop. Then she walked towards her closet, took a small bag, and put a dress inside. Andrew was sitting in the living room, thinking about what happened during dinner. It broke his heart to see James and Nina with a child. He envied James. He was with Nina for longer than him, but he was unlucky. They got married and had a child, but it was dead when it was born. After Nina left him, he never wanted to have another girlfriend. He lost interest in women and just engrossed himself with work. He sighed then went to his bedroom. He was currently staying at his old condo unit after Nina left. He couldn''t bear to come home to Primrose, and just asked Nina''s parents to live there instead. He was about to sleep when he heard the doorbell rang. He frowned. It was already eleven in the evening, who the hell would come to his house at this hour? He thought. He was pissed when he got out of his bedroom and rushed towards the door. "What the hell is wrong with you?" He yelled when he opened the door, only to be surprised to see a little girl standing in front of him. It was Nina''s daughter, Brie. Chapter 88 - Your Moms My Ex-Wife The girl was staring at him intently. Andrew was confused. He couldn''t understand the reason for the girl''s sudden appearance in front of him. He stepped outside, turning his head from left to right. Then he turned his gaze to the little girl again. He could see a lot of resemblance between Nina and her daughter but couldn''t see any similarity to James. "What are you doing here in the middle of the night?" He asked with a frown face. The little girl didn''t say a word and stepped inside his apartment without a word. "Hey! Don''t barge into someone''s house uninvited." He exclaimed. Brie still didn''t say anything and was looking around as if memorizing every detail of the house. Andrew was starting to get pissed with the girl''s silence. He was confused and curious at the same time. He sighed and walked towards the couch to sit down. "If you won''t tell me why you''re here, I''ll kick you out." He said while looking at Brie intently. Brie stared at her father. She wanted to scream the word dad, but she knew he would not believe him. She came to him to see what kind of man he was. "I-I ran away!" She exclaimed. "What? Why?" He asked. Brie gulped. The only reason she ran away from home was to see the man in front of her. But she couldn''t voice it out to him. "C-Can I stay here, sir?" She asked. Her heart was beating so fast. She wasn''t sure about the man''s personality. From what she read, Andrew Cross was serious and snubbed. He had never been in a relationship for the past four years. She tried to look further beyond that four years, but she couldn''t find anything about him. It seemed someone had deleted all articles about him before those years. "And why would I allow you to stay here? Look, we just met a while ago. Your parents might be worried." He said. The girl pouted. Brie walked towards Andrew and suddenly jumped into him, hugging him. "W-Wait! What are you doing?" He asked, confused. But Brie didn''t answer and started crying instead. Andrew''s heart softened. He couldn''t understand why he felt a sudden pain in his chest when he heard the girl sobbing. He wrapped his arms around her, caressing her back. He let Brie cry in his arms. He didn''t know her reason, but he felt the girl''s loneliness and couldn''t ignore it. When she stopped crying, she sat beside him while wiping the tears in her eyes. He was just staring at her and saw Nina in her. "You were like your mother when you cried like that." He whispered. Brie heard it and turned her gaze to Andrew. She had a lot of questions for her father. She stared into his eyes and saw the sadness in them while looking at her. "W-What was your relationship with mommy? I saw your Instagram post, and in the caption, you called her wife." She asked. Andrew was shocked by Brie''s question. He didn''t expect someone, especially Nina''s daughter, to ask him about it. He sighed and looked at the girl intently. "Your mom''s my ex-wife. That was four years ago." He simply answered. "What happened?" Brie asked. "I don''t think I''m the right person to answer that. Anyway, I was the one who asked you first. Why did you run away from home?" Andrew questioned Brie. Brie bowed her head and couldn''t answer. She didn''t prepare any alibi to answer his question. "Mom and dad will divorce soon. I heard dad will move to another country and leave mom and me here." She answered. Andrew frowned. He didn''t comment. He couldn''t possibly say something about the girl''s parents. James did tell them that he would return Nina. But why? He couldn''t understand the reason. "I will let you stay here tonight. But you need to call your mom and tell her you''re here." He said. Brie''s face lit up. She took out her phone then dialed her mom''s number. Nina was about to sleep when her phone suddenly rang. It was Brie. She quickly picked up the phone to answer her, thinking she needed something. "Hello, sweetie! What is it?" Nina happily asked. "It''s me." Nina''s eyes widened. She couldn''t understand why she heard Andrew''s voice in the other line. Her heart started pounding like a drum. "A-Andrew?" She stammered. "Your daughter suddenly appeared at my front door, asking me if she could stay the night." He coldly said. Nina couldn''t believe what she had just heard. How did Brie find Andrew? Did she know about Andrew being her real father? She thought to herself. "I will let her stay here tonight. Next time, take good care of your daughter if you don''t want to lose another child." He said in a cold tone. Before Nina could answer him, Andrew had already ended the call. She wanted to call them back, but she was so shocked that she couldn''t even blink. She was just sitting on the couch with a blank face. "What happened? Why do you look like you have seen a ghost?" James asked when he got out of the bathroom. She looked at James, and with trembling lips, she answered. "B-Brie. S-She''s with Andrew. I-I don''t know why and how. Andrew called to tell me that she had come into his house." She stammered. James was surprised, but he seemed not worried about it. It would be better if Brie spent time with Andrew from now on. "Let her be. She had to stay with her real dad anyway." James calmly said. "James, what are you saying? I haven''t agreed with your decision yet. Why do you have to do this?" She asked. James looked at her intently, then rushed towards her and pinned her on the couch, holding her hands on top of her head. "If you stay married to me, I can''t guarantee that I could control myself any longer. Will you allow me to touch you if you decide to stay with me?" James suddenly asked. Chapter 89 - Youre My Real Father Nina was surprised by James'' sudden action towards her. She didn''t expect that he would ask her that question. She understood her feelings. She was very unfair to him from the start. James looked at Nina with love and desire. He had been controlling himself for four years and didn''t demand anything from Nina. He had all the right to take her, and she had an obligation to him. But he respected her and never slept with her. When Nina didn''t answer, James leaned forward and started kissing her on the neck. Then he felt Nina''s body tremble. When he looked at her, tears were falling from her eyes. Nina didn''t say a word. She didn''t like to do it with James, but she owed a lot to him. If it wasn''t for him, she and Brie might already be dead a long time ago. She could at least give him what he wanted. She couldn''t give him her heart, but maybe she could stand having sex with him. James stood up and sighed. He still couldn''t force himself to her. He wanted his heart and not just her body. "My feelings for you weren''t that shallow. I want your heart Nina, but I know you couldn''t give that to me. I want you to be happy, and your happiness is not with me. If you can''t give me what I want, we should divorce. We both know that." James said. Nina stood up and hugged James. She couldn''t give him the love he needed, but she loved him as a friend and companion. "I''m sorry, James. I understand your feelings. But I would be happy if Andrew forgives me. That''s the only thing I need. I won''t ask for anything else." She said. "I know he will. Go to sleep. You can just pick up Brie tomorrow." James said. She nodded. "Do you think Brie knew about Andrew?" "Maybe. She wouldn''t go there if she didn''t know. Maybe she wanted to see what her father was like." James commented. Andrew was staring at the girl sleeping quietly on the bed. She really looked like her mother. He thought to himself. "If our child is alive, she''s already ten years old." He whispered. He sighed then went out of the bedroom to sleep in the living room. Morning came, and Andrew was awakened by a continuous ringing of the doorbell. He stood up with a dark expression while he walked towards the door. "What the hell!?" He yelled, only to be surprised to see Nina standing at the front door. Nina''s eyes widened when Andrew yelled at her, but she was shocked to see him half-naked. "I-I''m sorry. I-I''m just here to pick up Brie." She said. Andrew didn''t say a word and just turned around, leaving the door open. Nina hesitated to walk inside, but she still did after a few minutes. Andrew sent a message last night using Brie''s number, giving her the location of his apartment. She didn''t expect that he would be living again in a place like this. He had a mansion, and they lived in Primrose for six years before leaving him. She wondered what happened to those houses. "She''s still sleeping." He said in a cold tone. "I-I''m sorry she disturbed your privacy. I''ll wake her now so we can leave." She said. Nina saw a pillow and a blanket on the sofa and knew that Andrew slept in the living room, letting Brie sleep in his bedroom. "It''s okay. Let her sleep. She might have been exhausted last night. She came late, and she cried." He said. Nina was just standing in the living room. Her hands were shaking, and her knees felt so weak. She bit her lips and tried to calm herself. "Did she tell you anything?" She asked. She wanted to know if Brie told Andrew that he was her father. Andrew glanced at Nina. He was sitting on the sofa while she stood there with her head down. "Yeah. She said you and your husband would divorce soon." He answered. Nina felt her heart would explode. She guessed that Brie heard what she and James discussed in the car yesterday. She heard about Andrew and maybe searched his name on the internet. "Even if you divorce James, we would never get back together. Dream on, Nina. I would never accept someone like you again." He said with gritted teeth. Nina wanted to cry. His anger towards her was so deep, and she knew he could never forgive her. She was about to answer him when they heard someone crying. Nina turned to the sound and saw Brie standing on the bedroom door, crying. She rushed towards her daughter and hugged her. Nina knew she heard what her father said. "Shh. It''s okay, Brie. Mommy''s here. Let''s go home." She whispered. She started dragging Brie outside. She didn''t want Andrew to suspect anything about her daughter. "No! I don''t want to!" Brie suddenly wailed, taking her hands away from her mother''s. "Brie, come one. Don''t do this, please. Let''s go home. Mommy''s here. You don''t need anyone else but me, right?" She said. Andrew was just staring at the mother and daughter, who seemed arguing. He couldn''t understand why the little brat was acting like that. She said she didn''t want to go home. Why? He thought to himself. "No! I want daddy!" Brie yelled. "Brie! Your dad''s at home. He''s waiting for you!" Nina yelled back. "No! He''s not my real father!" Brie exclaimed. Andrew frowned when he heard Brie''s words. Was James not her real father? Then who? He wondered. "Brie, please don''t do this." Nina begged. "Why did you have to take me away from daddy? Why did you divorce him? Why was dad so mad at you?" Brie cried while asking continuously. Andrew started to understand their conversation. He was shocked by the realization that the father the two were talking about was him. Nina saw Andrew stand up and rush towards them. His face had a dark expression when he stood between them. "What the hell are you babbling about?" He asked in a serious tone. Nina stared at Brie, shaking her head. But her daughter decided to tell the truth. "Y-You''re my real father." Brie exclaimed. "What?" Andrew''s eyes widened when he got the confirmation of his suspicion. Chapter 90 - The Truth "Y-You''re my real father." Brie exclaimed. "What?" Andrew''s eyes widened when he got the confirmation of his suspicion. Nina''s had the same expression. She couldn''t look Andrew in the eyes, then grabbed Brie''s arms, dragging her daughter towards the door. "That''s enough, young lady! We''re going home!" She yelled, ignoring Andrew. But Andrew would not allow them to leave just like that. He grabbed Brie''s other hand, pulling the little girl away from her. "Let her go!" Andrew yelled. Nina looked at Andrew. She could see his dark expression, and she suddenly felt fear towards him. Nina let Brie go, and Andrew crouched down to talk to the little girl. "Tell me, what did you mean that I am your father?" Andrew asked. Brie bit her lips and looked at her father intently with teary eyes. "Y-You are my father. I always knew that James was not my real dad. I-I heard them yesterday talking about you; that''s why I came here to meet you." Brie answered. Andrew didn''t say a word. Then he stood up and looked at Nina. "Is it true? Or are you just using her to deceive me again?" Andrew asked. "No! I would never use my daughter to do that." Nina answered. "Are you saying it''s true? Answer me, Nina!" He yelled. Nina couldn''t look him in the eyes. Her knees were starting to get weak. She wanted to run away from him and hide herself forever, but she was already cornered. She couldn''t possibly lie to him again. She bit her lips, and tears started falling from her eyes. Then she looked at Andrew. "Yes! She''s your daughter! I-I was pregnant when I left four years ago." She answered. Andrew shook his head and walked backward. He sat down on the couch while rubbing his temple. "T-This can''t be! Y-You''re lying to me again! How could you do this to me? Hurting me once was not enough, Nina? Are you really that heartless?" Andrew exclaimed. "N-No, Andrew! It''s the truth. I don''t have any plans to tell you. I didn''t know Brie knew that you were his father. I-I''m sorry. We''ll leave now. I don''t want to disturb you." Nina stammered. Andrew frowned, glaring at Nina. "You don''t have any plans? Really? How dare you! She''s my daughter, and you don''t even want to tell me!" Andrew was fuming with anger. Nina burst out from crying. "W-What do you want me to do? I know you hated me. How could I possibly tell you!" She said. "Yeah, because you deceived me! You lied to me for six years then left me with just a divorce paper! Do you expect me to be happy about it? I did everything for you and your family. I loved you, but what did you do in return? You spied on us and gave all the information to the enemies. Peggy lost her child because of you! Then you married the son of the man who tortured my mother!" Andrew yelled. Brie heard everything her father said. She couldn''t believe her mother did all of that. Her heart felt something was piercing her heart. She couldn''t say anything and was just looking at her mother and father. "I tried to escape many times, but Paolo always caught me. I was tortured and beaten even though I was pregnant with Brie. If I don''t obey them, I will be chained and will not be allowed to eat for days. I swear to God, I tried to come back to you, Andrew. But I''m sorry I couldn''t do anything. Your daughter and I would be dead if I tried to escape. Andrew, I regret everything I''ve done for you and our friends. Please, I know you''re mad at me. I will accept that, but please don''t deny Brie. It wasn''t her fault." Nina cried and begged. Andrew couldn''t say anything. He looked at Brie, who was silently crying. His heart broke seeing her cry. He pulled her in his arms, hugging her tightly. "Shh. I''m sorry. Did I scare you?" He asked. Brie shook her head while wrapping her arms around his father''s neck. "Daddy!" Brie called him. Andrew''s heart softened, hearing that word from Brie. "Oh my God! My baby!" He whispered. Nina''s heart felt like it was being crushed. Everything Andrew told her was true, and it was painful. But she was happy to see that Brie finally met her father. Andrew asked Brie to stay in the bedroom so she could talk to Nina. The little girl understood and went inside the room. Nina, who was already sitting on the sofa, couldn''t do anything but follow Andrew''s words. With her head down, she stayed and waited for him. "Brie will stay with me from now on. Do whatever you want, but I won''t let you take her away again from me." Andrew said in a serious tone. Nina was surprised. She looked at him and with pleading eyes, she bit her lips before responding to him. "Please, Andrew. Don''t take her away from me." She begged. "No. I will never do that. I''m not like you. I will allow you to come here and see her. You can take care of her when I''m at work and leave once I come back. But that''s all. If I will take this legally, I could sue you for cheating and lying to me. You deprived me of being her father for four years; I will definitely win. But I''m not that bad, so I will still allow you to see her. " Andrew said. Nina bit her lips. Her heart was pounding at the same time felt like it was being trampled, but what could she do about it. It was her fault. She couldn''t deny Brie to her real father any longer. Now that Andrew knew about it, he would never allow her to take Brie away from him. "Can we at least ask Brie about it? If she wanted to stay here, then I will agree with it." She answered. Andrew nodded then called Brie so Nina could talk to her. "Honey, I won''t force you to come home with me. You can stay with your father for now if you want to. Your father would not force you either. We will let you decide." Nina said. Brie understood what her mother told her. But she had another plan in mind. She knew her father hated her mother based on what she heard earlier, so she wanted to stay with Andrew. She was not mad at her mother, but she wanted them to get close again. Brie was thankful to James. She wasn''t a bad father, but her young heart wanted to feel the genuine affection from a parent. "I-I want to stay with daddy, and then you could visit me here." Brie answered. Nina sighed. She couldn''t possibly disappoint her daughter further. She knew that Brie had wanted to know her real father for a long time, and now that she had found him, Nina knew her daughter would insist on staying with him. "O-Okay. But will you promise mommy to send me a text every day?" She asked. Brie nodded then hugged her mother tightly. While the mother and daughter were hugging each other, Andrew felt a sudden pain in his heart. If Nina didn''t leave him, maybe they would be a happy family. He thought to himself. Andrew sighed, then stood up and went to the kitchen. He felt his stomach rumbling, so he wanted to cook something for breakfast. Brie also felt hungry and followed Andrew in the kitchen. She sat down on the high chair in front of the kitchen counter and watched her father. "Do you know how to cook, daddy?" She asked. Andrew hesitantly nodded at his daughter. He wasn''t sure if he would believe what Nina said, but Andrew could feel a deep connection to the little girl, so he couldn''t question the truth. "Mommy is a good cook! Right mommy? Can you cook something for daddy and me? I''m starving." Brie yelled while looking at Nina. Andrew and Nina glanced at each other. They didn''t know what to say, but then they heard Andrew''s stomach rumble again. "Can you cook for her? I needed to work on something anyway. " He said, then walked out of the kitchen. Nina nodded and went to the kitchen to see what meal she could prepare for Brie and her father. She was sighing the whole time, thinking what would happen to them from now on. This morning, before she went to Andrew''s apartment to pick up Brie, James gave her the divorce paper. James already signed it, and Nina just needed to sign them to be legally divorced. And so she did. She cried because she was finally free from the hands of the Santelmo''s. She knew that other people might think she was horrible since James didn''t do anything terrible towards her, but what could she do? She couldn''t pretend anymore.. Her heart only belongs to one man, and that was her ex-husband, Andrew Cross. Chapter 91 - Love Him Silently Andrew went inside his bedroom and sat on the bed. He sighed. He should be mad at his ex-wife after what she did, but his heart suddenly softened seeing how adorable Brie was. He knew she did it for him. It was a stupid decision, but his mom was alive because of Nina. He was really thankful for that. But he couldn''t accept the fact that she lied to all of them. He was startled when he heard his phone ring. It was Jayden on the phone, so he took it to answer his call. "So, how are you?" He asked. He knew he was asking about the dinner meeting with Nina and James last night. "I''m honestly at a loss. I''m angry at her for leaving me because of her stupid decision, but I couldn''t stay mad." Andrew started. "Because of your daughter?" Jayden suddenly asked. Andrew was surprised that Jayden already knew about Brie, but he remembered that Luke would definitely investigate James Santelmo''s reason for getting in touch with them. "H-How did you find out? Luke?" He asked. "Yeah. You know that guy''s a freak when it comes to safety and security. Brie''s really your daughter. Nina was already pregnant when she left. James knew about it and made a lie to everyone that Brie was less than a month old when she was born. They actually made two birth certificates. One was the real one, and the other was fake. And on the real document, your name was written as the father." Jayden said. Andrew couldn''t say a word. He was thinking about what James did for Brie. Maybe he did that to protect both mother and daughter. He still couldn''t understand why James wanted to divorce Nina. Is Nina in love with James? Because it seemed she had fallen for him. He thought. Andrew took a deep breath when he felt like something was piercing his heart. But what can he do? Four years was too long. And he wasn''t really sure that Nina truly loved him when they got married. "How''s Peggy?" He asked Jayden to change the topic. "She''s fine, but I''m not sure about forgiving Nina. You know it''s been hard for us, especially her. But I called to tell you that whatever your decision about your relationship with Nina, don''t think about us. It''s entirely your decision and not ours. We won''t stop you or hold grudges. We want you to be happy, Andrew." Jayden said. Jayden understood Andrew''s feelings. Peggy left Jayden for three years, and she was pregnant back then. Unlike him, Jayden knew about the pregnancy, so he almost lost his mind thinking about the safety of his child. "Thank you, Jayden. I couldn''t think of anything else but my daughter. I want to make it up to her. I''ll bring her some other time at Queen''s so she can meet the twins." Andrew said. The twins were Luke and Alora''s children. They''re already ten years old, and he knew Brie would love to meet them. Jayden and Peggy''s son, Caden, was the current crown prince of Flousia, so he stayed in the palace until he turned eighteen. Andrew heard a knock on the door after talking to Jayden. It was Brie who came running towards him. "Daddy, breakfast is ready. Come on! I''m starving!" Brie called Andrew. He didn''t say a word and just smiled at her. When they came to the dining table, Andrew saw Nina making coffee. Her hair was ponytailed already, and she was wearing an apron. He couldn''t deny that he missed her a lot. He remembered her every morning preparing breakfast for him, and he would come home to her before seven in the evening after work so they could eat dinner together. Andrew wished that he could forgive her and forget everything that had happened. But it was still too painful for him. "Daddy, mommy said bacon is your favorite breakfast. It''s my favorite, too!" Brie exclaimed. "That''s great to know." He simply answered. The father and daughter sat down then Nina walked towards Andrew, putting down the cup of coffee. "I-I''ll wait in the living room." Nina whispered. Andrew saw Brie was staring at her, and he knew what she wanted him to do. He sighed then turned to Nina, who was about to walk out of the dining room. "Eat." Andrew simply said. "Mommy, come on, let''s eat! I heard your stomach rumbling when you''re cooking." Brie said. "T-That''s not true! I''m not hungry!" Nina stammered. Andrew frowned. Nina bit her lips when she felt Andrew''s gaze. She turned to them and sat down across Brie without a word. Brie smiled then started to eat breakfast. Nina suddenly grabbed the morning newspaper and handed it to Andrew. It was an old habit. She knew Andrew loved reading the news every morning. Andrew was surprised, and so was Nina. "I-I''m sorry. I-I thought you still read them every morning." She stammered. Andrew didn''t say a word and just took the newspaper. He started reading them while he sipped his coffee. He was again surprised that the coffee tasted the same four years ago. Nothing changed. After breakfast, Nina took care of the dishes while Andrew returned to his room to prepare for work. He said Brie would stay with him, and she would remain with Brie while Andrew was at work. She sighed. She needed to go home before sundown because James and the rest of the Santelmo Clan would be leaving tonight. Nina had to tell Andrew to let Brie see James for the last time, but she was afraid that he would think something differently. She looked at Brie, who was watching TV in the living room. She had to tell Brie about James, and she had just divorced. Andrew suddenly came inside the kitchen, wearing blue long sleeves while holding two ties in his hands. He hesitated at first, then looked at Nina with a frown on his face. "Choose." He said. Nina was surprised and just picked one of the ties. Then she took it to assist Andrew. It was her chance to talk to him about Brie. She stood in front of him and started putting the tie around his neck. Her heart was beating so fast, standing so close to Andrew. She wanted to hug him and beg for his forgiveness, but it wasn''t the right time yet. "C-Can you allow Brie to say goodbye to James?" She bravely asked. Andrew frowned. "Why? He could still see her anytime. I just want to spend more time with Brie. But if she wanted to stay with you and James, I can''t do anything about it. I won''t force anything on the kid." Nina nodded and took a deep breath before continuing. "James and the rest of the Santelmo Clan will be moving to another country tonight. So Brie may never see him again." She started. Andrew frowned again. He was confused by what Nina had said. "James gave me the divorce paper before I came here. I signed it. He said he wouldn''t force me to go with him. I''m telling you this, hoping that you would allow Brie to see him and say goodbye." Nina continued. Andrew didn''t say a word and turned around after she was done fixing his tie. Then Nina saw him kiss Brie on the cheek and left. She sighed while holding on to her chest. "Stop it, heart. You can just love him silently from now on. You have no right to be with him." She whispered to herself. Nina couldn''t cry. It was painful for her to see Andrew hating her, but it was her fault. Now that she''s free from the Santelmo''s, she would just wish for Andrew''s forgiveness. She would never ask for his heart. She had to look for an apartment nearby to go to Brie whenever she had to. After cleaning Andrew''s apartment, she sat in the living room beside Brie and searched the internet using her phone. "Mommy, why are you looking for a house?" Brie curiously asked. Nina smiled at her and decided to tell her what had happened to James and her. "Brie, your father, I mean James, and I decided to divorce. I wanted to tell you everything that happened, but you''re still young. I want you to know that neither your real father nor James was at fault. It was all me. It was because of the stupid decision that I made four years ago. In time, I''ll tell you everything. And I''m sorry, honey, for everything." She said in a gentle voice. Brie shook her head and smiled back at her. "It''s okay, mommy. I know your decision had a good reason, and daddy would forgive you someday. I''m sad about daddy James. He''s a nice guy, and he will forever be in my heart. Can I see him?" Brie asked. Nina didn''t answer. It was Andrew''s decision, not hers.. But she hoped that he would at least allow James to see Brie for the last time. Chapter 92 - Living Together, Again? Andrew sat in his office after his meeting with the board. It was already six in the evening, and he had already done all the paperwork. Nina told him that she had signed the divorce paper and that James would be leaving the country tonight. Andrew called Luke earlier, and he confirmed that James talked to him about the Santelmo Clan''s plan. It was also confirmed that the divorce had been processed. He sighed. So what if she''s divorced now? She lied to him and left with just a divorce paper. He wanted an explanation, but she didn''t even tell him why. He found out two months after when his mother suddenly appeared. What''s the worst? She got married to the enemy''s son. Andrew knew that Brie needed her mother, and he would never agree to be away from his daughter. Four years had been too long, and he wanted to do everything for Brie from now on. He stood up and left his office. He didn''t have anything to do anyway, so he decided to go home. Nina was pacing back and forth. James'' flight was nine in the evening, and it was already seven. She wondered if Andrew would allow Brie to see his foster father. Her face lit up when the door opened, and she saw Andrew walking inside. She bit her lips and waited for him to say yes. But like this morning, he didn''t say a word and just sat down on the couch. "How''s your day, Brie?" He asked. "It''s been great, daddy!" Brie simply answered, kissing Andrew on the cheek. He smiled. Brie''s gesture made him happy. Then he glanced at Nina, who was standing next to the couch. She was biting her lips, and he knew she wanted to ask him about what she said this morning. He took a deep breath and then turned to his daughter again. "Brie, would you like to stay with your dad, I mean James?" He asked. Nina couldn''t believe what Andrew had asked. But maybe he was worried that Brie would want to stay with James since he was the one who became his father for four years. "I want to stay here, with you and mommy." Brie whispered while bowing her head. "Aren''t you going to miss him? I mean, he took care of you when I was not around." Andrew said. Brie looked at Andrew and tears started falling from her eyes. "Don''t you like to be with mommy and me?" The little girl asked while wailing. Andrew''s eyes widened. He rushed towards her and hugged her tightly. "No. I loved being with you. But it''s complicated, Brie. He was your father for four years, and I think he''s been nice to you. I don''t want to force you to stay with me." He explained. "No. I will stay here. I know daddy James would want that, too." Brie said. Andrew understood and nodded. He kissed her on the forehead and smiled. "Let''s go then. You have to say goodbye to him, right?" Andrew said in a gentle voice. Brie nodded and smiled back. He knew she was happy to see James even for the last time. When Brie ran to the bedroom, Nina stared at Andrew and slightly smiled. "T-Thank you." She said. "It''s not because of you. It''s for Brie. I''ll wait in the parking lot." Andrew coldly said before leaving Nina in the living room. Nina''s heart felt like it was being impaled. It''s painful being hated by the only man she loved, but what can she do? She just had to accept every punishment from him. She deserved it anyway. Andrew drove the car himself and didn''t ask the driver to take them to the airport. Nina was supposed to sit at the back, but Brie insisted that she had to sit in front. Andrew didn''t say a word and just nodded in agreement. On the way to the airport, Andrew was distracted by Nina. He didn''t realize that she was wearing a short dress, exposing half of her thighs. And Nina regrets agreeing with Brie. She kept on pulling her dress because it was too short. When they stopped at an intersection, Andrew took off his suit and handed it to Nina. If they were still together, he would just tease her and maybe touch her by now. But it''s different now. They had separated for four years. After being alone, Andrew never slept with anyone, but Nina became someone''s wife. "T-Thank you." He murmured. When they arrived at the airport, he let Nina take Brie, telling them he''d follow them. But the truth was his chest felt so tight because he could see Nina was sad that James was leaving. "She''s your ex-wife. She lied to you and deceived you. Move on." He said to herself. He went inside the airport and saw James hugging Brie. The girl was crying, and so was Nina. Andrew couldn''t understand why Nina would agree to their divorce. It was obvious she loved James. When James saw him, he walked to get closer to him. Nina and Brie were just looking at the two men from afar. "Thank you for allowing me to say goodbye." James said. "Thank you for taking care of my daughter." Andrew answered. "I''m letting her go, so please make her happy. I know she made a mistake, and her decision was stupid, but believe me, she suffered at the hands of my father. I was able to save her after two years when my father became ill. I was a coward, I know. Nina deserved to be happy. And I know I''m not the person who could give her happiness. I hope you can forgive her and forget everything. If not, I will come back and take her again." James said before turning his back away from Andrew. Andrew frowned. He still couldn''t understand everything about James and Nina. But he pitied the guy. James really loved Nina and Brie. Andrew could see it in his eyes. It was painful for him to leave them. They were quiet on the way home when Brie suddenly asked her mother. "Mommy, where will you stay now? Where are your clothes?" She asked. Andrew waited for Nina to answer. "I told them to send my things to Northbay City Hotel, so it''s already there. I''ll stay there for a few days until I find an apartment." She answered. Andrew saw Brie was glancing at her in the rearview mirror. He sighed. He knew what his daughter wanted. "You can stay with us." Andrew whispered, making Brie''s face lit up. "You heard that, mommy? Daddy said to stay with us. We''ll be a family again!" Brie excitedly said. Nina turned to Brie. "Brie, stop it. It''s not that easy." Nina murmured. "Why? Don''t you want to be with daddy anymore?" Brie asked, pouting. Nina was surprised by her question. If she told the truth, Andrew might think that she was lying. If she lied, he might get mad. "Fine. I''ll stay." She said. Brie was happy with her mother''s decision. Andrew was quiet. He wasn''t sure if his decision was the right choice, but he didn''t want to disappoint his daughter or see her sad. Andrew called the hotel and asked them to move Nina''s things to his apartment. When they arrived, it was already there. "Here''s your luggage, honey." Nina told Brie while showing her two pink luggage. "I only have one bedroom here. You can use that, and I''ll sleep here in the living room." Andrew said. Nina suddenly felt shy, knowing that Andrew would sleep on the couch. "Are you sure it''s okay?" She asked. Andrew smirked. "Why? Would you like me to join you in bed?" Nina''s eyes widened. Her heart was beating so fast. She admitted that she felt excited when he suddenly teased her like that. When they were together, he always did that, and she badly missed those memories. "I-I mean-" "It''s fine. I was just teasing you. Tomorrow, we''ll go home." Andrew said, cutting her off. "Home, daddy? This isn''t your house?" Brie interrupted. Andrew nodded and smiled at his daughter. "Yes and no. This apartment is mine. I always stay here when I want to be alone. But I have two other houses¡ªone in Primrose and one in Northbay City." He answered. Nina was surprised to hear Primrose. It''s where they lived after they got married. "The house in Primrose, is it still that house?" She mustered the courage to ask him. "Yes. I couldn''t sell it. Luke and the others didn''t want me to sell it, so I just visited the house occasionally. I''m planning to bring Brie to Queen''s anyway so she can meet the twins. You can stay there starting tomorrow." Andrew answered. Nina didn''t know what to feel at the moment. She wanted to run towards Andrew and jump into his arms. She badly missed him. She tried to tell him that he was the only man in her heart and that she never slept with James in their marriage years.. If only that were too easy to say. Chapter 93 - Trying To Get Along "Daddy! Daddy!" Andrew was startled when she heard a girl''s voice. He was sleeping on the couch, and when he opened his eyes, he saw Brie''s face staring at him. "Oh my god! Baby, you scared me!" He exclaimed. He got up and sat down. "What is it, honey?" He asked. "I can''t sleep. Can you sleep beside me, daddy?" Brie asked. Andrew was surprised. If he slept beside his daughter, Nina would also be there. "But honey, your mom''s there. Can''t you sleep with just her beside you?" He asked. Brie pouted and was about to cry. "I want to be with you and mommy. Please, daddy." Brie begged. Nina woke up without Brie beside her in the bedroom, so she stood up and went outside. She saw Brie with her father. Andrew looked worried, so she walked towards them. The lights were off, and only the moon give light to the living room. "What''s happening?" She asked with a frown on her face. Andrew looked at her and sighed. "Can you talk to her, please? She wanted me to sleep beside her." He said. Nina was surprised and looked at Brie, pouting on the sofa. She sighed because she knew Brie just wanted to be with her father. "Maybe you could sleep beside her? I mean with us? That''s what she wanted. I-I''m sorry." Nina whispered. Brie looked at Andrew and waited for her father to answer. Andrew was surprised by Nina''s words, but he knew she did it for Brie. He took a deep breath and nodded. "Okay. Let''s sleep." He said. "Really? Thank you, daddy!" Brie said in excitement, then kissed Andrew on the cheek. Andrew smiled, and he felt delighted seeing Brie''s smiling face. When they went inside the room, Brie jumped on the bed and lay down in the middle. Nina didn''t say a word and got on the left side of the bed while Andrew was on the right. "Daddy, can you tell me stories about you and mommy?" Brie asked. "Brie, it''s late. Go to sleep." Nina said. "B-But I want to know how you met." Brie pouted. Andrew sighed and smiled. "We had common friends, and I met your mom in one of our hangouts together. She''s just a high school girl back then, and I was already in college." Andrew said. Nina was just staring at the ceiling. Her heart felt so tight when Andrew started telling them their story. She bit her lips to stop herself from crying. They had a lot of good memories together. From the moment he stepped into her life until the day she left him. All of those memories were still in her mind and heart. She cherished them, and it was those memories that kept her alive for years. Andrew looked at Brie and saw her sleeping. He smiled, then glanced at Nina and saw a teardrop from her eyes. "Why are you crying? I just answered Brie''s question. I don''t want to share bad memories with her." He whispered. She nodded and couldn''t respond to him. She felt like something was blocking her throat, and she couldn''t breathe. She stood up and ran outside the bedroom. Andrew sighed then got out of the bed to follow Nina. He saw her in the living room, crying. He sat down a few feet away from her so they could talk. They needed it. He knew they had to talk about it for the sake of their daughter. "If you want to tell me something, I will listen." Andrew whispered. Nina burst out crying. "I-I''m sorry. I regret everything I did to you and to our friends. I''m really sorry. I know I don''t have any good reason except for the fact that Paolo threatened me with your mom and my sister''s lives. I should have told you about it, but I got scared. He showed me some pictures of your mom and my sisters. He said he had someone following them, and the moment I tell you, they''ll kill them. When we were in Paris, I received a message from an unknown number. There were pictures of me sleeping in the hotel room. I don''t know how that happened. Then he sent a picture of you at your business conference. They had eyes on you, on our family, and me." She said in a trembling voice. Andrew was sitting there, listening to Nina''s explanation. After four years, he finally heard her version of the story. "I couldn''t think clearly and just agreed with him. I didn''t notice that I had been deceiving you for six years. He said I had a debt that I needed to pay. He promised not to harm your mother if I followed his order. So I did everything he asked me to do. I know it was a lame reason, and it looked like I was using your mother for my own mistake, but it was the truth. I was scared. I''m sorry." She continued to cry. "Why did you marry James?" He asked. Nina bit her lips before answering him. "I-It was part of the deal. He said once I completed the task, he would free your mother. But I need to divorce you first so I can marry his son. Believe me, I never wanted to marry him, but they would not release your mom if I didn''t." Andrew took a deep breath. It was heartbreaking to hear her side, but it was painful to know that her decision was entirely because of his mother. "I don''t know, Nina. I was hurt. I felt like my world suddenly crumbled and ended. I loved you. I thought that was enough to put your trust and faith in me. Whatever happens to my mother, I would never blame you for that. If you didn''t lie to us and if you didn''t deceive us, if only you told us that Benjamin had something to do with the attack." He paused. "If you told us about their plan, maybe Peggy''s baby was alive. Many people lost their lives that day, so I felt guilty because of it. I wanted to see you so badly. I was lonely when you left me with just a fucking divorce paper. The wound you left me was deep. I don''t know if I can forgive you." Andrew said. Nina cried when she heard Andrew''s words. "But I will try to get along with you for Brie. That''s the best thing I can do for now." Andrew continued. Nina nodded and cried. Andrew couldn''t take it and moved beside her, pulling her closer. He hugged her tightly. Nina felt Andrew''s shoulders were shaking and she knew he was crying. "I''m sorry! I''m sorry!" Those were the only words she could say. She hurt Andrew, but he would try to be nice to her even though he hated her. She was thankful for that. She wrapped her arms around him, and they both cried. Andrew couldn''t do anything. He loved her, but he could not tell her that. It was already too late for them. She was already in love with another man. All he could do right now was to take care of his daughter. Nina wanted to say that she still loved him, that her heart would always belong to him. But she knew Andrew''s heart had already changed. He was just being nice to her because of Brie, so she''s happy with that for now. Andrew kissed her on the forehead before letting her go. He stood up and smiled at her. "Let''s go to sleep. We''ll go to Primrose in the morning." Andrew said. "Ahm. Do you know where my family lives?" She suddenly asked. "I''ll take you to them tomorrow." He answered before he turned his back away and went inside the bedroom. Nina didn''t know that her family was living in Primrose. Andrew asked them to stay there since he wasn''t staying there anymore. Morning came, and Nina woke up because of the sunlight coming from the bedroom window. She slowly opened her eyes only to be surprised to see Andrew''s face was just a few inches away from hers. She wanted to scream, but she bit her lips and stared at her ex-husband. She felt his hand was on her waist and her leg was between his thighs. She gulped and frowned when she felt his hardened flesh poking her. Andrew was already awake before Nina. He was surprised when he saw their position. He didn''t release her and just stared at her pretty face. Then she suddenly moved, so he pretended to sleep. Nina didn''t notice that she was already touching his face, tracing its lines and memorizing every detail again. She smiled and bit her lips when she slowly brushed her fingers to his lips. Andrew let Nina touch his face. He enjoyed what she was doing and didn''t bother to stop her. After a few minutes, he decided to open his eyes and stared at her. "I-I was just-" "Just what?" He smirked. She felt embarrassed and wanted to run away and hide. She was about to stand up, but he didn''t let her go and even hugged her tightly. "A-Andrew." She said in a raspy voice." Chapter 94 - Andrews Heart Nina felt his hardened flesh poking between her thighs. Her body was starting to warm up and she knew her face was all red. "A-Andrew." She whispered. "Let''s stay like this for a while." He said burying his face into her neck. She didn''t say a word and wrapped her arms around him. "I thought we were just going to get along." She teased. "Yeah, that includes cuddling." He said, chuckling. They stayed in that position for a couple of minutes. Nina''s breath became ragged. She couldn''t deny that she yearned for him and couldn''t hide her desire. Andrew felt Nina''s body was getting hotter. He also felt the same and already had a hard-on. He wanted to touch her so badly, but he was afraid that she would reject him. But his desire towards her was consuming him. He missed her so much. He wanted to feel the softness of her body and the warmth of her touch. Nina felt Andrew was starting to kiss her on the neck. She was breathing heavily as her body started to heat up. "A-Andrew." She whispered. He didn''t respond and just continued kissing her. Nina gasped for air when Andrew''s hand suddenly cupped one of her breasts. "A-Andrew!" She exclaimed. "Tell me if you don''t like it." He murmured. "I-It''s not that. I-I" She bit her lips and gasped for another air. Andrew stopped and felt like she wanted to say something. "What is it?" He asked. But before she could answer him, the door opened and Brie came inside, running towards the bed. "Mommy, daddy, what are you doing?" The girl asked. Andrew laughed when he saw Nina''s flushed face. Their position was so awkward. Andrew''s hand was under her top, fondling her breast while his face was buried on her neck. Andrew released Nina after quickly giving her a small bite on the neck. Nina was surprised and stared at him. He winked at her before getting off the bed. "Nothing, baby. How about you take a bath now and let''s eat breakfast outside." He said with a big smile on his face. Brie''s face lit up and nodded at him. Andrew went outside the bedroom leaving Nina dumbfounded. She took a deep breath and stood up to help Brie take a bath. Nina looked in the mirror and saw the bite on her neck. She bit her lips and slightly smiled. Her heart was pounding when she touched her chest. ''Oh heart. That was nothing. That doesn''t mean anything so don''t hope. Love him quietly please.'' She said to herself. Her heart was screaming from happiness and she wanted to tell him her feelings, but she couldn''t. After Brie took a bath, Nina dressed her up. Nina went to the bathroom after Brie left the bedroom. She took off her clothes to take a soak in the tub. Her eyes widened when the door suddenly opened and saw Andrew went inside. She was already naked so she quickly took the towel to cover herself. Andrew frowned when she saw Nina''s body. He saw some scars in her stomach and on the right side of her hips was a line that looked like it was a deep wound. When he got closer, he took her hand off, throwing the towel on the floor. "What''s this? Why do you have a lot of scars?" He asked. Nina gulped and bit her lips again before staring into his eyes. "Paolo did this. He will beat me with belts and chains if he''s annoyed or pissed. This scar was three years ago. I-I tried to escape so he got mad at me and stabbed me." She chuckled. "I thought I was going to die at that time, but I was lucky and still alive." Andrew didn''t expect that she was tortured and beaten by Paolo. He gritted his teeth and sighed. "Take a bath. I''ll use the other bathroom." He said before turning around and went outside. Andrew had mixed feelings. He didn''t know that Nina suffered in the hands of Paolo. He hated her for four years without knowing that she was being tortured. It was now clear that Paolo released his mother, in exchange, Nina became the slave. How can he possibly hate her now? He thought. On the way to Primrose, Andrew was quiet, making Nina anxious. Was he mad? Did he think that she was lying? She thought inwardly. They entered Primrose and Nina suddenly felt thrilled and excited seeing the place. "Is this where you live, daddy?" Brie asked. "This is where me and your mom used to live." Andrew answered. Nina thought Andrew sounded bitter when he said the word used to. He sighed and just looked around outside, reminiscing about her days with her friends in Primrose. She saw the Richards house, the Hulls and the Jackson''s. She also saw Queen''s, standing majestically on top of the hill in Primrose. Then she saw their house and felt a sudden pain in her heart. She wanted to cry, but clenched her fist to stop. Nina felt a warm hand touch hers. She looked at it and it was Andrew''s. She turned her gaze to him and saw him smiling at her. Nina couldn''t understand Andrew''s gesture. She felt like he suddenly became soft towards her, but she didn''t want to hope for anything. Andrew parked in front of the main door when they entered the gate. Nina saw her old driver and bodyguard, Mason and beside him was Olivia, one of the servants of the house. When they got out of the car, Olivia walked towards her with tears on her face. "Welcome back, miss!" She greeted her. Nina suddenly got emotional. She hugged Olivia and they cried. Olivia was close to her because they were almost the same age. "Nina! Nina!" Someone shouted her name. Nina''s eyes widened when she saw her two sisters running towards her. She couldn''t believe it. Then she saw her parents walking behind her sisters. "Oh my god!" She exclaimed while tears flowed from her eyes. Her sisters hugged her when they got closer as well as her parents. They cried¡ªa lot. "Oh my darling." Her mom whispered. "How did this happen? I-I thought you were living away from here?" She asked with tears on her face. Her dad glanced at Andrew. "It''s Andrew who didn''t agree with us leaving the house. He said this is your house and we don''t have to leave." Nina looked at Andrew who was talking to Mason and the other servants. "Sister, Andrew only came home during your wedding anniversary. He would just stay in your bedroom and leave the next day." Nika said. "Nika stop it." Naomi whispered. "Why? It''s the truth." Nika answered. Nina looked at Andrew and felt guilty. His lover for her was real, but what had she done in return? She betrayed him. "Is this Brie?" Her mom asked, maybe to change the topic. "Yes. Are you my grandma?" Brie asked. "Oh yes, baby girl I am." Nina''s mom answered. Brie smiled then hugged her aunts and grandparents. They brought Brie inside the house and Nina waited for Andrew. When he got closer, she couldn''t control herself and suddenly hugged him. "Thank you! Thank you!" She whispered. Andrew wrapped his arms around her, embracing her tightly. Nina felt him kiss her on top of her head. "All for you." He whispered Nina remembered that Andrew will always follow those words with ''love'' as his term of endearment. But she wasn''t hoping anymore. She was happy that Andrew didn''t leave her family behind. "Go inside. I have to go somewhere." Andrew said. Nina wanted to stop him from leaving. She wanted him to stay at home today, but she felt like it was too much to ask. So she just nodded and went inside the house. Andrew wanted to talk to Luke and the others. His heart was being torn in two. He needed to know his friends'' opinion about Nina. He met with Luke, Jayden, Percy and Kyle who they talked via video call. Everyone had their opinion about what had happened. But in the end, it was clear that Andrew would have to decide on his own. "Whatever your decision, we would never hold it against you. The girls loved Nina but they were hurt and we also couldn''t control their feelings towards her. In time, everything will be back from what it was before." Luke said. It was already nine in the evening, Nina was in their old bedroom sitting in front of the mirror. She wasn''t sure if Andrew would come home tonight, but she didn''t want to expect anything. She was already wearing her nightgown and was drying her hair when the door suddenly opened. Nina was surprised to see Andrew walking inside the room. She stood up and was just staring at him. Andrew stared back at her as he continued to get closer to her. Nina couldn''t read what Andrew was thinking, but she didn''t feel scared towards him. She was actually excited to see him, although she thought he was mad at her. To Nina''s surprised, Andrew grabbed her by the waist with one hand while the other grabbed the back of her head, slamming his lips with hers. Chapter 95 - Surprise Nina couldn''t understand what was happening. Her mind was full of Andrew as he continued to kiss her on the lips. She felt his lips move so she responded. She wouldn''t deny the fact that she missed being kissed by him like this, rushed but passionate. Nina felt Andrew''s needs and she was willing to give it to him. Her heart and body only belonged to him. It was Andrew who could fill her desires and no one else. Nina wrapped her arms around his neck. She parted her lips so she could meet his tongue when it invaded her mouth. She missed him, she craved for him. Nina pulled his head closer and deepened the kiss. She gasped when she felt Andrew''s hands grabbed her bottom, pulling her so she could feel his hardened flesh. Andrew suddenly pulled away slightly, leaning his forehead against her. Nina didn''t say a word and just stared directly into his eyes, confused. "A-Andrew, I-I" "Shh. Let me talk first." Andrew said, cutting her off. They were both panting from the kiss they had shared. Andrew didn''t know how to begin. He came into the room and saw her wearing a thin nightgown. He couldn''t control himself and just kissed her. "Nina, I want you. I want you so bad. How could you leave me and make my life so crazy? Then you came back, making me crazy again. I''m still not sure if I can forgive you, but I want you. I want to touch you, to feel you. It''s making me crazy." Andrew said. Nina bit her lips then took a deep breath before answering. "Take me. Andrew please. I-I want you too. Please don''t reject me. Fuck me all you want. Please." She begged. Nina really wanted to tell him she still loved him. But she felt like it wasn''t the right time. She was happy to know that he wanted her, and that she affects him that much. Andrew couldn''t control it anymore. He suddenly ripped Nina''s nightgown exposing her whole body when it was thrown into the floor. Nina didn''t have any bra on so her breasts were completely exposed, but she was suddenly embarrassed when he stared at her from head to toe. Her body wasn''t like it was before, flawless. Now, it had a lot of scars because of Paolo''s beatings. She crossed her arms to cover her scars but Andrew held her hands to remove them. "You''re breathtaking." He whispered in a raspy voice. "I-I''m flawed and scarred. It''s embarrassing." She said, bowing her head. Andrew shook his head and tilted her face up. "No. You are still perfect for me." He answered. "I-I want to touch you." Nina whispered. Andrew chuckled. "I was out the whole day, I think I need to shower first. Wait for me." Nina nodded and waited for Andrew. She was biting her lips and nails, then sometimes clenched her fist because she felt so nervous. It was like her first time sleeping with him. Her heart was beating so fast and it was pounding like a drum. She took out some air to calm herself and was startled when Andrew came out of the bathroom with just a towel wrapped around his waist. Nina''s face was so red and she felt so warm when she shyly looked at him. There were drops of water on his shoulders, slowly flowing on his body. Nina''s eyes widened when he suddenly took off the towel, showing her his hardened flesh. Andrew smirked seeing her reaction. He knew she wasn''t the only man she slept with. She had a husband for four years, but he didn''t care anymore. He still couldn''t say that he completely forgiven her, but he was willing to forget what she did because he loved her so much. It wasn''t the right time to tell her about it, though. For now, he will do everything to get her back again. Andrew joined Nina in bed. He started kissing her on the neck, giving her a small bite and marking her. She was his again. He thought to himself. Nina moaned when Andrew slowly brushed his lips down to her breast. He found one of her nipples and started licking it, encircling his tongue around before sucking it. "A-Andrew!" She moaned. While Andrew''s mouth was busy with her breasts, she felt his hand slightly parted her thighs. Nina opened it wider so he could touch her there. She howled when he rubbed her clit with his thumb and slowly inserted one finger inside her core. "Ohhhhh¡­Uhhhhhhhh¡­" "You''re this wet already?" Andrew murmured. Her face was so flushed as he continued to thrust his finger inside her. "Ahh. Shit! It''s so warm inside, baby." He said in a hoarse voice. Nina''s heart skipped a beat when he heard him call her baby. It was one of his terms of endearment before. Andrew stood and removed his finger, positioning his face to her entrance. Nina bit her lips when she felt his warm breath brushing her skin. She saw Andrew licked his finger then opened her folds before licking his clit with the tip of his tongue. "Ooooohhhhh! That''s it! More! Give me more please!" She screamed. Andew licked her entrance before thrusting his tongue inside. "Ahhhh¡­ Ahhhh¡­" Nina moaned. Her screams and moans were music to his ears. He was glad that he could still make her moan like that. Her pussy''s sweet scent was making him crazy and her wetness was making his dick twitch. Andrew couldn''t control it. He positioned himself on top of Nina, grabbing her legs to put them around his waist. He held onto his dick and rubbed it into her throbbing entrance. Nina bit her lips when she felt Andrew''s full erection slowly sliding inside her. She knew it would hurt since it''s been four years that she hadn''t slept with him or with anyone. She flinched from pain when she felt like something was torn inside her core. Andrew''s eyes widened. He took her slowly but a little rough. He looked at her, confused. Tears fell from her eyes, that''s when Andrew realized that she had never slept with James. "N-Nina, why didn''t you-" "D-Don''t stop! Please! I want you! Only you! I never slept with anyone. I couldn''t. Please don''t stop!" She said while crying. Andrew didn''t say a word but his heart fell deeper in her again. How could she make his heart falter over and over? He thought to himself. He kissed her on the sides of her eyes then savored the taste of her tears. "Hey, don''t cry. I''m sorry I''m a bit rough. I''ll take it slow, tell if it still hurts. Hold onto me, baby." Andrew whispered in a gentle voice. Nina nodded and bit her lips as she waited for Andrew to move. Andrew pushed forward, but this time it was slow and gentle. When she didn''t flinch, he pushed forward again, thrusting his dick deeper. Nina felt his full erection inside her. Her eyes were closed and before she opened them, she gasped for air. She saw Andrew staring at her. She knew she had to explain everything to him. "Are you okay? Does it still hurt when I do this?" Andrew asked, then pushed his hips further. She let out a soft moan when she felt a different sensation. The pain wasn''t there anymore. "It didn''t hurt." She answered. Andrew''s face lit up. He gave her a kiss on the lips, before moving on top of her. Andrew made sure that he was gentle and didn''t want to rush. He pulled his dick slowly then pushed it back in, making Nina grab on the sheets. "A-Andrew! Ahhh¡­" Andrew started to move inside and out of her core as she continued to moan and howl from pleasure. "Andrew, faster!" She said. And so he did. He continued to thrust his dick in a fast pace, reaching her most sensitive spot. When Nina felt Andrew''s dick getting harder and bigger, she felt another level of satisfaction. "Ahhh¡­ Ahhh¡­ Oh my!" Nina felt the head of his dick poking her womb and when Andrew pulled, leaving only the head, then pushed harder inside of her womb. "A-Andrew, I''m coming!" She screamed. He moved faster inside her and with one last push, they both reached the climax. "Ahhhhhhh¡­" Andrew collapsed on top of her, giving her kisses on the shoulders. They were both panting and were quiet for a moment. "Why didn''t you tell me?" He asked. Nina didn''t turn her gaze to Andrew and just stared at the ceiling. "I don''t think you want to know about it." She simply answered. "How? I thought you and James-" "I couldn''t do it. I didn''t want to. My heart and body only belong to one man." Then she looked at Andrew. "You. I am yours. My heart and body were forever yours..I was married to James for four years but my heart was chained with yours. I love you, Andrew!" Chapter 96 - Together Again Andrew drank all the wine he had poured on the glass he was holding. He was staring at the girl lying on the bed. He couldn''t believe Nina didn''t sleep with James for four years. When she said that she loved him, he wanted to say that he was still in love with her. But instead of telling her how much he loved her, he made love to her over and over. When he talked to his friends, he told them what James had mentioned and what he saw in Nina''s body. For four years, he thought Nina was living the life she wanted. But he was wrong. He realized that he hated her for nothing and felt like he didn''t deserve her. Before telling her he loved her, he decided that he would make it up to her and Brie. "Andrew?" He was surprised to see her already sitting on the bed. He sighed when he saw her naked. She didn''t bother to cover herself, which made him amused by her. He stood up and walked towards her. He sat down and touched her cheek. "Why are you still awake?" She asked. "I was about to. I''ll just get my things and sleep in another room." He said. Nina frowned. She was confused. She thought they were okay when she said she still loved him. Her heart felt a sudden pain, and tears fell from her eyes. Andrew''s eyes widened when he saw Nina crying. "Hey, why are you crying?" He asked. "I-I thought we''re going to sleep on the same bed from now on. We were apart for four years, and I want to stay with you. This is our bedroom, so you should sleep here." She said. Andrew chuckled. "I thought you didn''t want that, but since you asked, then I''ll stay here from now on." "Promise?" Nina asked. "I promise." He answered. Nina suddenly moved closer to him and sat on his lap. He felt her breasts rubbing against his chest. He suddenly got a hard-on again. "Are you trying to seduce me?" Nina pouted. He wiped the tears from her eyes and pulled her closer. "Can I ask you something?" Nina asked. "Sure. What is it?" He answered. Nina wrapped her arms around his neck and stared into his eyes. "I know I have no right to ask, but still I want to know if you have, ahm, you know-" Andrew knew what she wanted to ask, so he decided to tease her. "If I have a girlfriend?" Nina bit her lips and nodded. "What if I have? What will you do?" Her heart felt a sudden pain again. It was like her chest felt so tight. She didn''t answer and averted her eyes from him. She was about to move away from him, but Andrew hugged her tighter by the waist. "I won''t let you go until you answer me. What will you do if I have a girlfriend?" She looked at her again before answering him with a flush face. "I''ll steal you from her. W-We have a daughter, so I have the right to demand more time from you. I don''t care if everyone would call me a bitch. I''m desperate to get you back." Andrew laughed. She didn''t change. She was still the same girl he fell in love with. "I don''t have a girlfriend. I never had after you left me." He answered. Nina didn''t expect that from Andrew. He was a playboy, after all. "W-Why?" She asked curiosity piqued. "I don''t know. Maybe because I hated you so much that I lost interest in women." Nina felt guilty and bowed her head, but Andrew tilted her chin up and smiled. "I never wanted to sleep with anyone. So you don''t need to steal me away from anyone. I''m all yours." He answered. Nina''s face lit up, then suddenly hugged Andrew, her breasts squeezed in between them. "You''re killing me." He whispered. Nina giggled. She didn''t care anymore what people thought about her. She had been divorced twice. First with Andrew then with James. Now she''s back with her ex-husband. "Andrew, I''m sorry for what I have done. I love you. I am not forcing you to love me back. I just want to be with you and Brie." She said. He smiled and nodded at her. "Will you meet my mom and Seira tomorrow?" He asked. Nina was surprised. She suddenly felt nervous and couldn''t respond to his question. Andrew knew what was on her mind. He pulled her again, and he could feel that she shivered from the cold air inside the room. "Don''t worry. They will be happy to see you and Brie." He said. Morning came, and when Nina opened her eyes, Andrew was not on the bed anymore. She stood up and looked around. She was exhausted, and her body ached all over. They made love again after they talked. Andrew didn''t use any protection, but she didn''t care. She was happy that they were together again. She got out of the bed when the bathroom door opened. "You''re awake." He said with a huge smile on his face. "I thought you left me." She whispered. Andrew chuckled. "Never." She smiled then kissed him on the cheek. "Good morning. I''ll take a bath and prepare. Can you check on Brie?" She asked. "I already did. She''s ready. Your mom and sisters took care of her." He answered. After taking a bath, she chose a plain white dress and let her hair down. She put light makeup on then looked at herself in the mirror. "You''re breathtaking." Andrew said when he came to their bedroom. She turned and smiled at him. Andrew saw that she was worried. He walked towards her to embrace her. "I told you, they''re not mad. Come on!" He said while dragging her outside. On the way, Nina was anxious. Andrew held her hand and kissed it to calm her down. Her worries vanished seeing Andrew''s smile. She nodded and didn''t want to let go of his hand. When they arrived, Andrew carried Brie while he held Nina by her hand. "Nina!" It was Seira who called. She was smiling and excitedly ran towards her. "Oh my god! It''s so nice to see you again!" Seira exclaimed while hugging her. Nina smiled back, and tears were starting to fill her eyes. She felt so guilty when Seira happily hugged her. "I-I''m sorry." She whispered. Seira shook her head. "Thank you for saving my mom." Nina bit her lips and cried. Then they heard a woman''s voice calling them. "How about we talk inside?" It was Andrew''s mother. Nina was surprised to see that she was okay. The last time she met Andrew''s mom, she was covered in bruises and so skinny. Now, she looked so pretty and sophisticated. In the living room, Andrew''s mom suddenly hugged Nina. She embraced her for a few minutes as if she didn''t want to let her go. "Mom, I think that''s enough." Andrew said, interrupting their moment. His mom rolled her eyes and laughed. "I didn''t know she was your wife when we first met. I just want to hug and say thank you to the girl who saved my life. You should marry her again." "Mom!" Andrew exclaimed. Nina was also surprised by his mom''s words. She wasn''t against the idea, but only Andrew could decide that. She didn''t even know his feelings towards her. "Is this my granddaughter?" Her mom asked, looking at Brie and ignoring Andrew. "Yes. My name is Brie, grandma!" Brie said. "Oh my! You are so cute!" Seira exclaimed. "Thank you, Auntie!" Brie answered. Andrew''s mom prepared lunch for them, and after they ate, Seira took Brie to show her around the house. Andrew, Nina, and Andrew''s mom stayed in the living room to talk. "I want you to know that I am not the one who sent those messages to Andrew four years ago. Galatea Vergara indeed helped me escape, but after knowing their plans, I rejected them, and that was the reason I became a prisoner of Paolo Santelmo." She paused, then took a deep breath. "I never stalked you or Andrew. It was one of the Rossi''s men who followed you every day. They took me to that building once and showed me Andrew, but that was it. I felt like Paolo planned everything, but it really wasn''t. It was planned by the Rossi''s boss, Benjamin Miller." Andrew''s mom continued. Andrew shook his head while Nina listened quietly. She frowned when she saw Andrew shaking his head. "Benjamin Miller was just a fake identity. His real name was Jonathan Trekker. Their family was wanted criminals from Germany and moved to Flousia to avoid punishment." Andrew explained. Nina was surprised to hear that Peggy''s foster father used a fake identity. But what surprised her the most was the real name of Benjamin. "The Trekker Clan, the hired assassins from Germany?" Nina asked to confirm. Andrew frowned. "Yes. How did you know that?" "The men from the Trekker Clan tortured your mother. It wasn''t Paolo who decided to hurt her. It was their boss. The Trekker Clan was the one who controlled all the Mafia Clans all over the world except the Forelli''s and the Castello''s.." Nina answered. Chapter 97 - Side Story - First Encounter (Kyle And Emily) "Hey guys! Where are you? I''m already here at the restaurant. Been here for half an hour." I was getting annoyed. My friends and I planned to watch a movie today. We''re supposed to meet at 1pm but I''ve been waiting for half an hour already and no one showed up yet. Anyway, just an introduction. I am Emily Blair Nitori, a senior high school student in Golden Oak School for the Elites. Yeah I know. I''m not a pure blooded Japanese. My mother is Russian and my dad is a Japanese. I am the only daughter of Akito and Emilia Nitori. Well, I have another sibling who''s 10 years younger than me. I am also the only girl in my father''s side which makes me the center of attention and their protection. Since I am the only girl in the family, they are strict and very protective of me. At the age of 16, I already have my own company. I also bought a house and a car so I can live by myself. I am pretty, smart, rich and a strong independent woman. I actually have everything in life at a young age. Right now, the only thing I want the most is to have a boyfriend. All my friends already have a boyfriend. I''m the only single in the group. When we went on a trip, I asked my bodyguard Xavier to come with me. I have a huge crush on him. I thought of seducing him since we''ll be staying in one room but it was a disaster. Got embarass when I found out she''s actually getting married. My ideal guy is simple. I want him to be richer, smarter and stronger than me. His face? Definitely, should be good looking and sexy. Having a perfect boyfriend is every girl''s fantasy. Sometimes I wonder, why is destiny so cruel? I fell in love with a guy who''s already committed. Mom said I''m still young but I feel left out every time my friends talked about their first kiss. "Sigh" "They''re late." I looked at my watch and it''s almost 2pm. Alora texted earlier saying they''re on their way. I''m really getting bored and annoyed as I continued to tap my nails on the table. I was staring at the entrance when a young man about my age entered. He''s wearing a blue baggy pants and an oversized yellow shirt. His shoes were worn out and his bag has a patch in the middle. I looked at his face and he''s wearing a thick round eyeglasses and his long hair is tied up like a bun. He''s poor, a nerd, he has a bad taste in fashion, untidy and definitely not sexy. Ugh! Just my luck! Here I thought someone like Kaname Kuran will show up and invite me out instead. I didn''t notice that the guy was already in front of me. "Hello miss. I''m sorry to disturb you but can I share your table? There''s no vacant seat in other tables, just here." He said. I feel so unlucky today. What did I do to deserve this? I don''t want to be rude so I smiled and nodded. "Thank you miss." I wanted to stand up, walk out the door and go home. I can feel the guy''s gaze into me. Why did I agree with him to sit with me? What if he''s a stalker? Or a rapist? "Are you Emily Blair?" He asked. I was surprised. He knows my name! I''m right he''s a stalker. "How did you know me? Who are you? Are you a stalker?" I''m nervous as hell but I need to composed myself to show the guy I''m not scared. He smirked. Oh my gosh! I want to puke! "My name''s Kyle. I''m from Golden Oak Medical Science Department." He said. I nodded and took my eyes off him to show him my disinterest. "I know your friends with Andrew Cross and his fiance, Nina. I''m actually a fan of yours." He continued. Is this guy numb? Can''t he see that disgust is all over my face? "You know I first saw you when you just entered high school, you''re pretty and -" "Look, I''m not interested in talking to you. I agreed to share a table with you because I don''t want to be rude. I get it. You''re a fan. But I''m not really in the mood to talk to someone I don''t even know." He''s really getting on my nerves so I need to show him my rudeness. He chuckled. "I guess you''re different from inside and outside huh? Anyway, I''m looking forward in meeting you again. Thank you for sharing your table with me." He then stood up and left. As if I''m going to see him again. In his dreams! *Beep* Okay someone sent me a message. I picked up my phone and saw it was from my dad. Dad: Family Dinner at 7pm. Glendale Restaurant. I smiled. Dad never missed a family dinner at least once a week despite his busy schedule. And when he say family dinner, that includes my aunt''s and uncle''s family. That means my cousins will be there as well. After another half an hour, the girls arrived. They apologized for being late and since they promised they''ll treat me to something, I accepted. I went home after the movie to prepare for the family dinner. "Miss we didn''t prepare dinner. Your father called and informed us you will eat with them." One of my maids said. "It''s fine. I''m just here to change. Tell Dimitri I''ll drive by myself to the restaurant. I''m staying at Queen''s for a few days." "Sure miss." It was already half past six, so I just changed to a red pencil cut knee length dress. I arrived at exactly 7pm and all of them was already there. "You''re late." Mom said while giving me a kiss on the cheek. "Oh here''s the most awaited person tonight." It was my cousin Brian, he''s a year younger than me. He''s actually my uncle''s son from his first girlfriend. On his right is Amiel, the legitimate son. On his left is Riley, my silent and most handsome cousin. And beside him is my most annoying brother. My younger cousins are on the other side of the table playing roblox I guess. At the end of the table was my grandfather, grandma on the his right and my dad on the other side. My dad was talking to someone I don''t know. Maybe a distant cousin? I greeted my grandparents and my dad. Dad stood up and introduced me to the guy next to him. "Emily this is Xander. He''s a college student at Golden Oak." He stood up and reached out his hand. I looked at the guy and he''s good looking, hot, sexy, I know he''s rich since he knows dad. I smiled and shook his hand. "Nice to meet you Emily." He smiled back. Woah! I think I''m gonna melt with that smile. The dinner went smoothly. Xander was like a member of the family. He''s mature and a gentleman. I can see that my family likes him. We sometimes exchanged glances and it made me blush. Dinner was almost over when grandpa suddenly asked me something. "Emily you don''t have a boyfriend right?" "How can I have a boyfriend if you, dad and my cousins were all very strict?" I said in a sarcastic way. The whole family laughed including Xander. I just rolled my eyes and looked at my grandpa again. "Okay. Why don''t you try to get to know Xander more? He''s single and his parents were actually looking for a candidate for marriage." He continued. "You know, I think Xander is a good guy but don''t you think it should be him who will decide on whom he''ll marry?" I was actually talking to him directly. He was staring at me and my heart skipped a beat. "You''re right but my family grew up based on traditions. One of those is an arranged marriage. The truth is I''m here because dad asked me to meet the only daughter of the Nitori Clan. Don''t get me wrong, I''m against traditions but at least we can try to get to know each other. Start as friends?" He asked. "Okay sure." I smiled as sign of agreement. Xander left first because his parents called him to meet another possible candidate. I honestly don''t like the idea of getting hooked up because of an arranged marriage. "Dad I need to go. I''ll be staying at Queen''s for a few days. Just call me if you need anything." I sent my goodbyes to the whole family and left. On the way to Queen Oaks Court, Peggy texted me to buy some ice cream for her and Zoey so I dropped by a convenience store. When I got back to my car, the door won''t open. I looked for the keys and found out I left it inside.. Just my luck! I also left my phone inside. Chapter 98 - Side Story - Second Encounter (Kyle And Emily) It was already 9 in the evening, the area was too dark and only the lights emanating from the convenience store made the outside seems bright. I saw two men were walking towards me, my heart was pounding so fast and I felt anxious. "Hey sexy do you need help?" One of the men asked. "N - No it''s fine. I''m just waiting for my boyfriend." I said, thinking they might back off when they knew I have someone with me. The other guy smirked. "We''ve been here for an hour and we know you don''t have a companion." The two men stepped closer. I backed off but I was already cornered with the car behind me. "What do you want? If you need money, here''s my wallet. You can get everything in there." I said nervously. "We''ll get the money of course and you." My heart rate increased and my palms became sweaty. I felt my knees trembled and weak. My breathing was rapid, I was panting. I closed my eyes when one of the men reached his hand. I was waiting for his hand to grabbed me but I felt nothing. When I opened my eyes, the men were already unconcious. "Are you okay?" The man asked. When I looked at my saviour, it was the guy I saw this morning in the cafe. I was disappointed but thankful. "Yes." I replied. But because I was so nervous, I broke down on the ground. "Hey." Somehow he''s voice was soothing and calming. He was already kneeling down beside me, holding my shoulders. To my surprise, I felt an electricity ran through my body when he touched me. "You left your keys inside?" He asked. I nodded and looked at him. He was not wearing his glasses. He''s still wearing the same clothes from earlier though. "I''ll take you home. We can just call the towing company in the morning. Can you stand up?" I don''t even understand every single word he said. I have mixed feelings right now, I was scared to death. I was nervous. I''m confused why I felt a spark when he touched my shoulder. To my surprised, he suddenly carried me bridal style and walked away from the car. "Hey what are you doing?" "You didn''t answer any of my questions. I know you''re scared, don''t worry I won''t let anything happen to you." He said. Again, another feeling. My heart skipped a beat not from nervousness but from what he said. I felt safe. His car was a 2021 Hyundai Sonata. It''s just around $24,00-$35,000. It wasn''t expensive or a luxury car but it was decent. He put me on the seat next to him and rushed inside the car. "So where to?" He asked. "Primrose. Queen Oaks Court." I simply answered. "Got it." When we arrived, Alora rushed into me worried. Followed by Luke and the others. "Are you okay? What happened?" She asked. I told them what happened and introduced the guy who saved me. Funny, I didn''t even know his name. "Sorry I didn''t get your name." "Oh I''m Kyle Wade." He said. Everyone greeted our guest and chat with him. He didn''t talk much about his family but he said he lived alone. He''s working as a part timer in the convenience store I went to that''s why he''s there. He''s a college student studying to be a doctor in the Bronze class at Golden Oak. Peggy and Nina was giving me side glances which made my eyes roll. I saw the two whispered to each other and giggled. It was already midnight when he stood up and asked to leave. For some reason, he easily got along with my friends. He''s totally out of their league especially the guys but I never saw them looked at him differently. "Why don''t you stay here for tonight? It''s already midnight and it''s dangerous outside." Alora asked. She has this personality who likes saving people. "Yeah. We don''t take no for an answer. Stay here." Luke said. He always agree with Alora. "Okay. I''m pretty tired too so I won''t reject your offer. Thank you." Kyle said. I decided to go to Kyle''s room to thank him. It was very rude of me to not thank him for what he did. I don''t know why I felt nervous when I knocked on the door. When the door swung open, my jaw dropped. I was speechless. The man in front of me was half naked. He''s well toned 6-pack abs were dripping wet. His fair skin glitters from the light of the room. His long hair was loose this time giving more appeal to his sexiness. I didn''t notice I was staring at his body. He chuckled. "Are you going to just stare at me like that?" He said. I blushed. God! He''s hot. I looked at his face and realized he''s good looking. I didn''t see it the first time we met because he''s wearing thick glasses and old fashioned clothes. I tried to compose myself and act like his aura doesn''t affect me. "I - I just came here to say thank you for saving me. I''m sorry I didn''t thank you earlier. I was really nervous." I stammered. "It''s fine. Would you like to go in? You know if you''re not yet sleepy." He asked. I don''t know why but I was mesmerized with his voice so I went inside. He was walking inside the room drying his hair with a towel. I was observing his every move. "So are you okay now?" He asked. Is he worried? "Yes. Again, thank you. If you''re not there I don''t know what will happen to me. And I also wanted to apologize for being rude this morning. You know when we first met at the cafe." I said sincerely. "It''s okay. Don''t worry about it. I think any decent guy will help someone in need." I was sitting on the sofa and to my surprise he sat next to me. This man really doesn''t know his boundaries. "So can we start over?" He continued. I frowned. "I''m Kyle Wade. Friends?" He said while reaching out his hand. I smiled and reached back. "I''m Emily Blair Nitori. Yes. Friends." And so, my friendship with this weirdo began. **************************************** ''Beep.'' I smiled when I looked at my phone to see who texted me. It was Kyle. We had plans to eat dinner together so he sent a message to remind me. It''s been two weeks since we met and I can say he''s really fun to be with. He''ll listen to my rant for hours and if he feels I''m stressed he''ll do everything to make me feel better. "Who texted you? Kyle?" Peggy teased. We''re in the dining room having breakfast. We''ve been freeloading in Queen''s for a few months now. I understand why Peggy was okay staying here, she has a huge mansion but lived with the servants ever since she was born. Her father left her there and stayed in a different place when her mother died. Plus her boy toy, Jayden lives here. "How did you know?" I asked. "Because your face says so. Every time you receive a message or a call from him, your face seems so bright." Nina exclaimed. "No. It wasn''t." Does my face really look like that? "Now, now. Stop that and let''s eat quietly." It was Alora. She was really like the older sister or a mother figure for us. Maybe she matured when Luke and her were announced as the successors of their family''s business. "By the way, why don''t you invite Kyle sometimes? I want to discuss something with him." Luke said. If Luke talks like that, it must mean business. He never actually asked someone to come over or set up a meeting if it''s not about business. "Okay. I''ll ask him to come over on Saturday." I picked up my phone again and texted him. Emily: Luke asked if you could visit on Saturday. Kyle: Why? Emily: Dunno. He said he wants to talk to you. Kyle: Okay. Honestly, the guy''s so serious. He:s younger than me but he makes me nervous. Lol. I laughed when I saw the message. Emily: He has too much on his shoulders. Don''t mind him. See you at dinner. Kyle: Sure. Kyle brought me to Moonlight Restaurant. The food there wasn''t that expensive but it''s still located in Northbay City Mall. He insisted he''ll treat me today since it''s his payday so I let him. He was still wearing old fashioned clothes and thick glasses. His long hair tied in a bun. I can''t understand this guy sometimes. He''s handsome, sexy and hot if you''ll just see him without those clothes. But he doesn''t really care about his appearance. Kyle knew that I love eating seafood so he ordered the restaurant''s seafood specialty. We chat a little while we wait for our food. Our conversation is always about our day, our classmates, and everything that happened. "By the way, someone asked me out. So I want to ask about your opinion about dating." He said. I don''t know why but I was surprised so I wasn''t able to reply for a moment. "Emily?" He called. "Ah - yes! Sure what is it?" "A classmate asked me out, I''m not really sure if what she meant is to date but she asked me to watch a movie with her on Friday." He said. "So what''s the problem?" I asked. "You know I want to ask if you can help me with my clothes?" I chuckled. "That''s it? Sure. Let''s meet on Thursday and leave it to me." I''m happy he asked me to help him and he finally wanted to change his appearance. But I''m not happy because it''s for another girl. "Thank you. You''re a lifesaver!" I can see his excitement when he said that, but I felt a slight pain in my heart. Chapter 99 - TEST - EDITING DO NOT OPEN My feet are numb. I feel so tired, and I''m bruised all over. I''ve been running for more than an hour, but it seems that this forest has no end. Where am I? It''s dark and dense. I wanted to rest but a voice inside me echoed in my ears to keep on running. But why? Why do I have to run? I stumbled into a huge branch and fell. I tried to stand up, but my ankle seems broken. I wanted to cry but my instinct says I have to be quiet. The voice in my head also said to not look back and to keep my mouth shut. I found a small branch and used it as a cane. I can''t run but I must try to walk faster. I stood up and tried to step forward. Damn! It hurts. My whole body hurts so bad. I felt something flowing from my left eyebrow, I touched it and saw blood. I cut myself when I fell so my left eye is now getting blurry. "Snap." I looked around. My heart is pounding non-stop. I''m scared. It sounded like a branch of a tree was cracked. Someone is following me. But who? I gained my strength and started to walk. I can feel the pain in every step I make. It doesn''t matter, I must ignore it for now. I have to get out of this forest. I can hear someone is running behind me. And it''s getting closer. I can''t look back. I have to keep going. The sound of someone running is getting louder and it''s coming from different directions. I thought there''s only one person following but I guess not. I tried to walk faster but I''m so exhausted. I looked around to see if there''s a place where I can hide. There''s a huge tree with a cut in the middle. I walked closer to check if I can fit in. Wait! I looked at my hands and my feet. They''re small. I''m small. Is this me when I was younger? "It''s your fault! If you didn''t fell asleep, that girl won''t get away! Boss will definitely kill us if one of them escaped!" It sounded like a man talking to someone. He said one of them. Are there other kids like me? Where are they now? Am I the only one who escaped? I know they''re really close now so I tried to squeeze myself into the tree. I didn''t think if there''s any insects or snakes inside, I just have to hide from the people following me. I guess it''s better to be eaten by animals than getting caught by humans. I covered my mouth when I saw two of them in front of the tree. I can''t see their faces where I''m hiding but I saw a tattoo from the left hand of one of them, a skull with an arrow nailed into the eye. The other one looks like a woman because of her painted nails. "Do you think she already got out of this forest?" the woman asked. "I think not. She''s wounded and if she won''t show herself. We''ll kill the kid." Then the man yelled loud enough so I can hear him. "You heard that, princess? If you won''t come out, we''ll kill your friend! Come back to the cabin before sunrise if you want to save him." Then they left. I came out of the tree and sit there leaning my back on the huge trunk. I was panting. There''s not enough air inside the tree and I have to cover my mouth so I feel like I''m losing my breath. They said before sunrise. He''s talking about another kid. He said he''ll kill him. Who''s that? I can''t remember. Who''s that man? Plus, the lady''s voice. I think I heard her somewhere. Wait, is this a dream? Whose dream is this? It looks real to me. Is this a memory? "Hey, you! Why did you forget about me? It''s your fault I was forgotten. Why did you leave me in the dark? You''re selfish! You forgot about your friends! What are you running away from?" It''s the kid. The small version of me. She''s talking to me. Her eyes seem scared but full of hatred. "Me? What did I do? Friends? Who are they? Who did I forget?" I started to yell at the girl. "You can''t remember because you''re weak and self-centered. We''re here because of you. You chose to forget your friends. I hate you! You have no right to be happy!" Then the girl started walking towards me. I saw a knife in his hands full of blood. I walked backwards and fell on the ground. Then the girl jumped and attacked me with the knife. "No! Stop! I don''t know you! Who are you? Luke! Where are you?" I tried to scream but no one can hear me. Then I felt a tap on my shoulder. "Miss, wake up! Wake up!" I opened my eyes and saw Krista with a worried face. I looked around. I''m in the library. I went here earlier to check the documents of Hoseki. I was tired because I came home directly from school. I guess I fell asleep. "Miss, here''s some water. Are you having a dream?" Krista gave me a glass of water and handed me a towel. I realized I''m sweating. "More like a nightmare. Can you please keep this a secret from Luke? I don''t want him to get worried." I know Krista has been reporting everything to Luke. I don''t mind. I understand he wanted to know everything and it''s the same for me. Krista nodded before leaving me alone in the library. I''m still thinking about the dream. The girl is obviously me when I was little. But why does she have so many bruises? And she said I forgot about her and my friends. Is this connected from the accident? 6 months before I graduate from primary school, I woke up inside my room with IV fluids inserted in my arms. There are machines that looks like it''s used to monitor my heart rate and other vital signs. I can''t remember why I was like that. When I asked my parents about it, they said I had an accident and was in a coma for a half year. They''re shocked when they realized I can''t remember anything. The doctor said I have a selective amnesia. That maybe I forgot about the accident because it''s too painful for me to remember. At first, I tried to remember what happened because I felt that I forgot something precious. But every time I tried to bring my lost memories, my head hurts so much to the point that I can''t breathe. They said I have PTSD - post traumatic stress disorder. A mental health condition triggered by a terrifying event and occurred to people who either experienced or witnessed it. My brothers and sister said that I should just forget about it if it pains me. And so, I did. In my mind, I was scared. I don''t want to remember anything about the accident. At the same time, I chose to close my heart to anyone. I feel like I should never open my heart and allow anyone to touch it because of those memories I left behind. I think there''s something more about my dream. I opened my laptop and searched something on the internet. Something about the accident of Alora Smith. Zero. It should be on the news since our family is popular. Why can''t I find anything? I tried another keyword to search but still nothing. I took my phone and texted Peggy. His family owns the largest detective agency in the country. They are well known to solve every client''s request. I asked her to meet me at Preston Cafe near Northbay. I wanted to ask her for help. Luke has a business meeting with Andrew Cross and will be back later tonight. I sent a message that I''ll be hanging out with Peggy. He texted back to tell me to bring bodyguards, so I brought 2 of them. "Alora, what''s the rush? You said it''s urgent, so I asked Emily and Nina to come as well." The three of them are truly my friends. They looked worried. I asked the waitress for a private room and guided as to the third floor. The cafe is known to have private rooms for short meetings and events. "First, this is just a secret between us. I don''t want Luke to know about this. I want to do this on my own, without his help. He might stop me from doing this because he''s worried and overprotective." Then I started to tell them about the dream and the zero result of searching. The three was on a deep thought when Nina suddenly suggested something. "How about we start looking for the hospital or the doctor who treated you? And if it''s an accident or whatever, don''t you think someone big handled the investigation?" Then she suddenly stared at Peggy. Chapter 100 - EDITING CHAPTER The Trekker Clan was the most notorious Mafia Clan in Germany. They were a group of assassins who lived in the southern part of the country. They do not fear anyone and would kill anyone for the sake of money and power. Jonathan Trekker was the only son of George Trekker, and his mother was unknown. They said he was adopted from an orphanage because George could not have a child. Growing up, his life wasn''t that easy. He was trained to become the next Mafia boss of their clan, so there was no time for playing or making friends. At the age of thirteen, he started having a taste of women and blood. His father gave him two women to fuck and a man to kill. His first kill? His cousin. He was his only friend, and they grew up together. Promised each other in a brotherhood of loyalty, but Jonathan Trekker slit his cousin''s throat in the end. They became wanted criminals in Germany so the clan moved to Flousia and lived a quiet life for years. But after learning that the country was open to any underworld organization, they started building their names using a fake identity. Jonathan worked as a spy in a restaurant near the palace. There he met "It was not an accident. You were kidnapped. There were 4 of you. You, Sophia Anderson, Percival Jackson and Luke Wilson." I was flabbergasted. I looked at Luke but he can''t look back at me. The director continued. "I don''t exactly know the details of how you''ve been kidnapped and who did it. It was actually hidden from everyone. Only a few people knew about it. But that day was very tragic and terrifying for kids like you. The people who found you brought you here at the hospital. You were found at Creepy Willow Forest alone. You were badly injured. The other kids weren''t brought here. So I have no idea what happened to them. The only thing I knew was their names." The director gave me a file. It''s a patient''s record to support his story. "They found you unconscious in the forest and you''ve never woken up for 6 months. When you woke up, that was the last time I saw you. I was the one who referred Dr. Richards to your father." I can''t believe everything I heard. I don''t know how I was able to walk out of the hospital and get home. Luke and I didn'' talk to each other on the way to the estate. We went to his study to talk about what we''ve found so far. I''m still in shock and didn''t say a word. "We have made contact with Dr. Richards daughter and she''ll set an appointment with us to meet his father. She said she''ll call tomorrow. We don''t have school so I think we could go back there and meet him." It was Sophie. I looked at her. She was with me and Percy that day. Why? In my dream, I was the only one running. What happened to them? "You were with me that day." I blurted and all of them looked at me with confusion except Luke. He''s beside the window gazing outside. "Why didn''t you tell me? The director from the hospital told us. You, Percy and Luke were with me that day. On that cabin. Why did you lie to me?" I shouted at Sophie but it''s for the three of them. I can''t understand why they would act as if nothing happened. They didn''t even approach me. As if they also forgot about me. "We -. I -. I''m sorry, Alora. I''m sorry." Sophie started crying. Percy hugged her and stared at me. His expression became dark. "What would you like us to do Alora? We were kids. After that incident, we were told you went to the US. Sophie has no memory of the incident at all. She was unconscious the whole time. When she woke up, we were already at the hospital. We didn''t even know who kidnapped us. After 6 months, you came back but you didn''t even recognize us. Sophie tried to talk to you. Do you remember the first time you arrived at school? You pushed her. What do you think she felt? You were her best friend. What do you think she felt every time she saw you with other girls? She never said anything about it to me or to Luke. But I know she''s hurt." I felt guilty and surprised at the same time. I didn''t know Sophie suffered too. "Do you want to know what happened that day?" Percy continued. "Percy stopped it. That''s enough!" Luke interrupts. "No. She has to know. We''ve moved on because she forgot about it. But look at us now? She will find out about it eventually, you know that Luke." Luke didn''t say a word. All eyes were on Percy. "It was when you and Luke got engaged." "Engaged? You mean, the secret engagement between the Smith and the Wilson Family?" Nina suddenly asked. We were engaged once already when we were young? "Yes. You see, you and Luke were engaged already for a long time. We have been childhood friends since kindergarten. And the four of us were already promised to each other by our parents. You with Luke and Sophie with me. Our parents were friends for a long time as well so everyone was already expecting that their children would get married someday. You had your engagement on the 20th of June, 2016. We were happy but that day was also the worst day of our lives. We were kidnapped by a bunch of guys and were brought to a cabin at the North side of Creepy Willow. Sophie was so scared and didn''t stop crying so they injected something to her that made her unconscious. When we arrived at the cabin, we were blindfolded. They didn''t actually lay a single finger on us for 2 days. We were also fed 3 times a day but on the third day Luke was able to release us from the rope binding us. We tried to escape but Sophie was unconscious so carrying her is hard for us. We decided that one of us should run away and asked for help. Luke said he won''t leave you at the cabin, he''s afraid that if they find out that he escaped, they will punish you. And I can''t leave without Sophie. So we agreed that you should be the one to run and get help. When you escaped, a lady came with those guys. I didn''t actually see her. I only heard her voice. When they found out you were missing, they tied Luke and took him to the other room. I don''t know what they''ve done to him but I can hear his screams from that room. 2 days passed by but you didn''t come back, Alora. No help came. We didn''t know what happened after. How we''re saved. I was suddenly knocked unconscious and when I woke up, we were already at the hospital. So Alora, you don''t have the right to tell us that we lied to you. If you suffered, we suffered. And the person who suffered the most was Luke. He -" "I said that''s enough!" Luke yelled at Percy. His voice was commanding. Percy raised his hand in surrender. He was still hugging the crying Sophie. All of us were shocked. "You''ve already said enough. Let''s call it a night and take a rest. You can all stay here. We''ll continue tomorrow." Everyone was in awe and left the office. I didn''t move. Luke was still at the window staring outside. He took a deep breath and approached me. I started crying. I was shocked. I wanted my memories back even more. I''ve hurt them. I''ve hurt my friends. How could I forget about them? Luke hugged me and caressed my back. "It''s fine. Don''t blame yourself. We don''t know what happened to you when you escaped. I''ve never blamed you. Percy and Sophie didn''t. He was just mad seeing Sophie cry. It was his weakness you know." I looked at him with my eyes full of questions. What did they do to him? What happened after I escaped? Percy said they waited for me for 2 days. Did he suffer for those 2 days? Luke seems to understand my thoughts. "I won''t tell you now. It may be too hard for you. I don''t want to force anything from you. I don''t know the risk of forcing those stories in your head. We have to make contact with your doctor first. Please trust me." I know Luke cares about me a lot and I also don''t know if I can take more of the truth so I will settle for the half truth for now. I know Luke cares about me a lot and I also don''t know if I can take more of the truth so I will settle for the half truth for now. Chapter 101 - Insecurities Andrew rested his head at the backrest of the car seat. They were on their way to the restaurant to meet Luke and the others. He was trying to calm himself and didn''t want to get mad at Nina. Nina was anxious. Andrew was quiet from the moment they left the mall. He''s not saying anything and would not talk to her. They decided not to bring Brie and dropped her at home. Andrew was having a headache so he asked his driver to take them to the restaurant. Nina took a deep breath and bit her lips, mustering her courage to talk to Andrew. "Andrew, can we talk?" Andrew didn''t answer. "I didn''t tell you because they worked for James. What would other people say if I asked you to take them in? I don''t want us to talk about James anymore. I don''t want you to see him in me, in Brie, or to the people who worked for him. I don''t want any memory of him. I want him out of my life. I caused you a lot of pain when I decided to marry him, I don''t want to hurt you anymore." She said in a gentle voice. Andrew sighed and finally looked at Nina. "James was your husband and Brie''s father for four years. We can''t change that. There will be times that we have to talk about him. I would understand if you and Brie would mention his name from time to time." He said. "A-Andrew, I promise I won''t mention his name in front of you. I-I" "Nina, stop. That''s the reason I was hurt. Why can''t you trust me? Did I ask you to forget about James? Did I tell you to not talk about him? I want you to be completely honest with me. If there are times that you need to talk to him, tell me. If there are issues that James'' presence is needed, tell me. Tell me everything. Why can''t you do that? You''re not like that when we first lived together." Andrew asked. "I''m sorry. I''m scared. I felt like I didn''t deserve this. I don''t deserve you and your forgiveness. I want to tell you everything, I don''t want to lie anymore. I don''t want to keep secrets from you, but I''m scared to hurt you even more. I''m afraid you will get mad at me. What if you suddenly realized that you don''t want me anymore? I have nothing to offer. You have all the reasons to hate me. Brie is the only thing I have to keep you by my side. Andrew I love you. I missed you. My heart flutters every time you treat me nicely, as if nothing happened. I felt like I''m going crazy from happiness. I know I don''t deserve to be happy, but I am happy that I am finally back in your arms again." Nina answered while tears dropped from her eyes. Andrew pulled her into an embrace then kissed her gently on the forehead. "I''m glad you''re happy. I thought I''m the only one who has insecurities. I was jealous of James. He was your husband and Brie''s father for four years. He was there when you gave birth to Brie, it was painful for me. But from now on I want to be here for you and Brie. Let''s start new, Nina. You, me and Brie." Nina tilted her chin to face Andrew. Tears were still falling from her eyes. "Andrew, thank you. I don''t know what to say." "You could just agree with me. And please no more secrets. From now on, I want you to tell me everything." Nina nodded and smiled while Andrew wiped the tears from her eyes. He leaned forward to press his lips against hers. Nina decided to deepen the kiss by wrapping her arms around Andre''s neck. She felt his tongue brushing her lips so she opened her mouth to welcome it. She moved her tongue to meet with his. "Uhm." A soft moan came from Nina when their tongues started to glide with each other. It''s a good thing that the car has a partition in the middle and Andrew closed it when they got in the car. Nina felt Andrew''s hand under her top. She was wearing a pink skirt and a buttoned top, decent enough for tonight''s dinner. He moved her hand from his navel, brushing it gently to her tummy then cupped one of her breasts. He heard her moan while they continued their passionate kiss. Andrew couldn''t control himself so he removed his hand from her breast, only to unbutton her top. He then pulled her bra, showing her two big rounded breasts. He released her lips then started to kiss her neck all the way down to her chest. She gasped when Andrew grabbed one of her breasts, squeezing it gently. While he put one of her nipples in his mouth, encircling his tongue around it before sucking it. "Andrew." She whispered. They were in that position when Andrew''s driver suddenly spoke in the car''s intercom. "I''m sorry to disturb you, young master, but we''re here." Andrew stopped and had a dark expression on his face. Nina was disappointed as well, but she chuckled when she saw Andrew''s reaction. "We''ll continue later." Andrew said, slightly pissed. She nodded then fixed herself. Her heart started pounding when she realized she was about to see her friends again, especially Peggy. Andrew held her hand when he saw her biting her lower lip. "Hey relax. Just be honest and sincere with Peggy." She nodded and took a deep breath before following Andrew out of the car. Nina glanced at the huge building standing in front of her. The day has come that she needed to face her friends. She was still hesitant and her heart couldn''t stop beating fast. Andrew reached out his hand and smiled at her. "Let''s go." Nina looked at Andrew.. She felt his full support to her, so even though she was worried, she took his hand and started to walk towards the entrance door with Andrew by her side. Chapter 102 - Dinner The restaurant is located in one of the five-star hotels in Northbay City. It was a newly owned restaurant of Emily Blair Nitori-Hulls, the queen of Flousia and Peggy''s sister-in-law. The name Spiral Restaurant is based on the grand staircase at its center. The majestic spiral staircase and the opulence opens up to reveal the stunning 25-foot gold masterpiece. The restaurant features an interactive gourmet dining experience with 35 ateliers that give you a taste of dining in 35 different countries in a single place. Although it can accommodate one hundred guests, the queen closed the place for an exclusive dinner for her friends. It should be a private and secret dinner for the five wealthiest families in Northbay City, but there were paparazzi outside the hotel for some reason. Nina didn''t want to dress up since she felt like it wasn''t proper to wear something expensive in front of her friends. But Andrew bought her a new dress and insisted that she wear it. The dress was a metallic pink sculpted jersey gown framed with a scoop neck, ruched body, and gently flared trumpet skirt. She had never worn an elegant dress for four years since she was kept in the Santelmo mansion. As she stepped forward alongside Andrew, her heart pounded like a drum. She felt her sweaty hand and her shaking knees. She had met with Luke, Alora, Sophie, and Percy the day James decided to give her freedom. Now, she would meet all of her friends, including the Hulls siblings, Kyle and Peggy. She knew Kyle and Emily were also hurt by what she did. Emily was also pregnant at the time the Mafia attacked the palace. It was the couple''s coronation as the new King and Queen of Flousia and was supposed to be the most important day of their country. Nina bit her lips, stopped for a moment then took a deep breath. She looked at Andrew, who was staring at her, smiling. "I''m here. I won''t go anywhere." He said. She nodded, closed her eyes, and let out a deep breath again. She looked at the entrance door of the hotel then took another step to move forward. The hotel staff greeted them, and when they recognized Andrew, a young-looking guy in uniform approached them. "Mr. Cross, follow me. I will assist you to the restaurant." He said with a gentle smile on his face. Andrew nodded as they followed the staff towards the elevator. "Is this owned by Emily?" Nina asked. The guy looked at her with a frown on his face. "I mean, Queen Emily?" The guy nodded. "The Hulls and the Smith''s own the hotel." Nina just nodded and didn''t try to ask again. It seemed Emily''s dream had come true. She remembered how Emily wanted to have her own restaurant when they were still in high school. And even though she was already the crown princess, she would go back and forth to their country to study and attend princess lessons in Flousia. The elevator stopped at the twenty-first floor where the restaurant was. The guy smiled and stepped aside when the elevator door opened. "I know where the restaurant is. You could leave us. Thank you." Andrew said. Nina''s heart started to pound again, and it felt like she had something on her stomach to the point that she wanted to puke. "Hey. Are you sure you''re okay with this? We could still back out?" Andrew whispered. They were already standing by the restaurant''s entrance door, and they could hear some laughter inside. "N-No. Sooner or later, I will have to face them. So it''s now or never." She said. Andrew nodded before pushing the door. When they walked inside, there was silence. Nina saw Sophie and Percy walking towards them. Andrew squeezed her hand when she tensed. She wasn''t sure how to act or react in front of Nina and Percy. She was like a statue standing beside Andrew. Sophie just smiled at her while Andrew and Percy greeted each other. "Where''s Brie?" Percy asked. "She''s at home. Let''s set another date with the kids." Andrew answered. Percy smiled then turned his gaze to Nina. He smiled slightly but didn''t say a word. "Let''s eat. Alora is starving." Sophie whispered. Nina felt like her heart would burst out from her chest when she saw Peggy sitting on the left side of the dining table. Beside her was her husband, Jayden Richards. She wanted to sit on the same side as Peggy at the end of the table, but Nina saw Luke staring at Andrew, and she knew that he wanted them to sit across Peggy and Jayden. Nina couldn''t look at Peggy when they sat down on the other side. Her hands were shaking under the table, and she bowed her head while biting her lip. The silence was deafening, yet no one dared to start a conversation. The men were exchanging glances while the women were either making themselves busy or just sitting quietly. "So Nina, how are you?" It was Emily who broke the silence after a few minutes. Nina was startled and tilted her chin up to look at her friend. She wanted to cry when she set her eyes on Emily. She was now the current queen of Flousia, and she looked so regal in her silver dress. "I-I-I''m f-fine. H-How about you?" She stammered when she asked Emily. The queen smiled. "We''re okay. Kyle and I were great." Nina slightly smiled. Then another silence. Nina bowed her head again and waited for anyone to talk, but she knew she had to start the conversation. She bit her lip again and let out a deep breath. She gulped before turning her gaze to Peggy. "Peggy, I''m sorry." Nina said with a gentle voice. Peggy looked at her, and Nina saw the disappointment in her friend''s eyes. She turned to Jayden, who wasn''t looking at her. Then to Emily and Kyle. "I''m sorry." She whispered in a shaky voice. She was trying not to cry, but tears suddenly fell from her eyes. Chapter 103 - Confrontation Part 1 "I''ll listen to you tonight for Andrew''s sake. But before you apologize and say your piece, I will tell you what happened after leaving that letter to me." Peggy said calmly, but everyone could sense her anger and disgust in her voice. Nina and the others didn''t say a word and just waited for Peggy to continue. But she kept biting her lower lip while picking her nails. Her heart was pounding, and she couldn''t stay to look Peggy directly into her eyes. "The morning you disappeared, Andrew rushed into our bedroom and told us the bad news. He gave me the letter you left for me. After reading it, my husband snapped and almost killed Andrew. I thought we had moved on from Mirea''s death, but it was just the start of our nightmare." Nina was surprised as she listened to Peggy. She didn''t know that Jayden almost killed Andrew, and hearing that made her heart shatter. "If it weren''t for my brother, Jayden would have killed Andrew already. Kyle injected something to make my husband unconscious. I thought it was fine since we couldn''t control him, but when he woke up, Jayden couldn''t remember from the day he found me in Sydney until the day you left. He couldn''t remember that we got married. He didn''t even remember Mirea, our daughter who just died because of the attack of the Mafia." Peggy''s voice started shaking, and when Nina glanced at her, tears were falling from Peggy''s eyes. She looked at Jayden, who was quietly sitting beside his wife. Kyle and Emily were the same as well as the others. Nina bit her lip as the tears kept flowing from her eyes. Andrew held her sweaty hand, making her feel that he was beside her. But his gesture made her cry even more. "That day, Jayden started switching from different personalities. We left Flousia a week after you disappeared, and we had to leave Caden behind for his own safety. Though it was my fault that he needed to stay in Flousia, but knowing that you, Benjamin, and the rest of the Santelmo Clan were looking for the true heir, we had no choice but to leave Caden." Peggy paused, trying to muster the courage to continue. "I had to live away from my son for two years. He would call me in the middle of the night because he was scared. He was getting paranoid even though he was inside the palace. He didn''t feel safe anymore. Can you imagine the trauma a six-year-old had to bear for years? And it wasn''t only Caden. Even the twins Lucas and Alira had nightmares. The kids had to meet with a child psychiatrist because they were diagnosed with PTSD. " Peggy continued. Nina burst out crying when she heard what happened to her friends and their children. She wanted to vanish into thin air in front of them from shame. "We''ve been living in fear and trauma for four years because of what you, Benjamin, and the Santelmo did. But you know what''s more traumatizing? It''s not the Mafia''s attack and my foster father''s lies; it was your betrayal Nina. If only you had chosen to trust us or if you just told Andrew about Paolo Santelmo''s threat. Maybe everything came out differently. Maybe the result wasn''t that bad." Peggy couldn''t take it anymore and cried on Jayden''s shoulder. Jayden hugged his wife to comfort her. Nina felt like something was in her throat, but she needed to say something to her friends. "I''m sorry. I was a coward. I was stupid. I-I know I don''t deserve your forgiveness. I don''t deserve to be your friend, all of you. B-But I wanted to apologize personally for the past four years. It was my fault that our lives were messed up. It''s my fault that Mirea died. It''s my fault that Caden had to live away from you and Jayden. No words can describe how I hurt you so bad, Peggy. I''m not asking you to forgive me. I just want you to know that I regret my decision ten years ago." Nina lied to her friends for six years then left them for four years. It''s been a long time since she kept her guilt. She couldn''t tell anyone how miserable and disgusted she was to herself by betraying her husband and her friends. "I will do everything to atone for my sins. I-I know it''s just words, and I don''t have the right to ask you to believe me, but I have never forgotten about all of you for the past years that I was on the Santelmo''s side." Nina said while sobbing. "Did you really regret your decision back then?" Alora asked. Nina looked at Alora and she knew she couldn''t lie to them anymore. She shook her head and took a deep breath before answering. "My only regret was betraying all of you. But when I saw Andrew''s mother, I somehow felt relieved that she was finally free." "Will you make the same decision if you could turn back time?" Alora asked again. "No. If only I could, I will trust and put faith in all of you." Nina answered immediately. They were quiet for a moment, but Alora decided to break the silence. "Can you leave us?" The ice princess asked. Alora was talking to the men at the table. Luke and the others glanced at each other before deciding to leave. Andrew looked at Nina and smiled, then he kissed her on the forehead and went with the rest of his friends. Nina heard Alora sigh, and like her habit, she was tapping the table. When they were young and lived at Queen''s, Alora would continuously tap the table with her fingers if she was mad or thinking of something. "Nina, what happened to you in the Santelmo mansion? Is it true that you were beaten by Paolo Santelmo even though you''re already pregnant?" Alora asked. Chapter 104 - Confrontation Part 2 Nina nodded since it was the truth. "We already heard what you''ve been through, but it wouldn''t change the fact that you betrayed us. What happened to you in that mansion was because of your decision. This is just me talking. You know that I love my kids as much as my husband. They are the most precious thing for me. Alira was more affected than Lucas since she had to be separated from Caden until it was safe for them to see each other. Who knows when that would be." Alora sighed. "I can forgive you, but I could never forget what you did to us. The trust and faith that we made with each other had been broken from the day you decided to betray us. Time heals all wounds, but the scars remain forever." Alora continued. Nina was crying when Alora said her side. She waited for the rest of her friends to tell their feelings. "Nina, you''re one of my closest friends, but I am Alora''s best friend, and I treat her kids like my own. I saw how Alira suffered from post-trauma. She couldn''t sleep straight and would wake up in the middle of the night crying. She said she could hear the gunshots, and the smell of blood lingered in her bedroom. Luke and Alora had to sleep with her for two years because Alira felt like someone was observing her. She couldn''t go back to school because she was scared. I''m not mad at you, but I couldn''t forget what you did." Sophie said in a gentle voice. "I was mad at you, but who am I to judge you. I understand what you did was for Andrew, but I was hoping that you had consulted us back then. Innocent people lost their lives on that day. Kyle had to deal with the aftermath of the attack. We were crowned as the new King and Queen, and just half an hour of accepting our oath, people of Flousia who worked inside the palace died. It was heartbreaking. They didn''t know the reason for their death." Emily sighed. "We had to put someone on trial, and we had to have someone to blame. Kyle had to execute thirty people from the Rossi Clan to comfort the victims'' families. He wanted to forgive them and give them a second chance, but the council and the people of Flousia demanded justice. One of the Rossi''s men was only eighteen, and Kyle had ordered him to be executed. He had to carry that guilt for the rest of his life." The queen continued. Nina felt like she could take everything her friends told her. She didn''t know that the results of her decision would end up ruining the lives of many. It was a selfish decision of her to save one in exchange for other innocent people''s lives. "You didn''t just hurt me. You ruined our lives. But despite that, I had forgiven you two years ago. I thought I would stay mad at you forever, but I had a dream of Mirea. She said I had to forgive you and moved on. So I did." Peggy paused and wiped the tears from her eyes. "But I still feel disappointed when I saw you. As Alora said, wounds heal, but the scars remain. The day you disappeared, I promised that I would kill you myself if we meet again. I wanted to inflict the same pain that I had felt when I lost my child. Now that you''re in front of me, I can''t do it. Maybe because of Andrew, Jayden and I didn''t stay mad at you. He was a good guy and a trusted friend. We know how much he loves you, so for him, I couldn''t hurt you the way you hurt me." Peggy said in between sobs. Nina cried her heart out. Everything her friends told her was true. If she were in their shoes, she wouldn''t forget what had happened after the betrayal. She caused them pain emotionally and mentally. "W-What can I do to atone for my sins?" She asked while crying loudly. "Nina, if we ask you to do something for us, will you agree with it just because you wanted to pay for your sins?" Peggy asked. Nina couldn''t respond immediately. "If we ask you to kill someone, will you accept it even though it is another sin?" Peggy asked again. Nina was surprised. Peggy looked serious, so she couldn''t say a single word. "You cannot atone for your sins by committing another. If you want atonement, do it for yourself and not for us. Like what we said, we forgive you, but what you did cannot easily be forgotten. Although it happened four years ago, we were still dealing with the aftermath. Jayden still has his alters, and Caden is still in Flousia. He has to stay there until high school." Peggy commented. Alora sighed deeply and tapped the table again with her fingers. Everyone glanced at the ice princess with a curious face. Then she turned to Nina and stared at her. Nina was sniffling while looking at Alora. She couldn''t read her; well no one could, except her husband, Luke Wilson. "Can you remember anything about Benjamin like a possible place that he was hiding when you''re with them?" Alora suddenly asked. Nina frowned and tried to remember the times she had to meet Benjamin Miller. "I can''t remember. I think he would just tell me things that were necessary with the tasks. But there''s someone that might know something." Nina answered. "Who?" Alora asked. "Brie. My daughter. Benjamin would always play with her. Brie has a good memory and could remember everything." Nina answered proudly. Alora was still composed, and her face didn''t show any emotions when she waved her hand to call the men. She was still the same person as when they first met. She was named the ice princess because of her cold and distant attitude. "Let''s focus on finding Benjamin Miller for now. If you want atonement, maybe this is your chance. We can''t just bring back what we had before, but we are still happy that you and your daughter are safe. Welcome back, Nina.." Alora said casually.